I LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. # 



J [SMITHSONIAN DEPOSIT ] 

^ ^ 

| UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. % 



CHRISTIANA 

AND 

HER CHILDREN; 



THE SECOND PAKT 

OF 

COTTAGE LECTURES ON PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 



DESIGNED FOR COTTAGE AND FAMILY READING. 




" We are journeying unto the place of which the Lord said, I will give it you : Come 
thou with us, and we will do thee good : for the Lord hath spoken good concerning Israel. 
And it shall be, if thou go with us, yea, it shall be, that what goodness the Lord shall do 
unto us, the same will we do unto thee." 

Num. x. 29, 32. 

PHILADELPHIA: 
AMERICAN SUNDAY-SCHOOL UNION, 

No. 146 CHESTNUT STREET. 

NEW TORE: No. 147 NASSAU ST BOSTON: No. 9 CORNHILL. 

L0UJ8VJLLE: No. 103 FOURTH ST. 



mi 



Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1850, by the 

AMERICAN SUNDAY-SCHOOL UNION, 

in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Eastern District of 
Pennsylvania. 



4^ No books are published by the Americas Sunday-school Union 
without the sanction of the Committee of Publication, consisting of 
fourteen members, from the following denominations of Christians, viz. 
Baptist, Methodist, Congregationalist, Episcopal, Presbyterian, and Re- 
formed Dutch. Not more than three of the members can be of the 
same denomination, and no book can be published to which any mem- 
ber of the Committee shall object. 



PREFACE. 



We never knew an instance in which a familiar and 
consistent parable failed to interest persons of every 
description. The parable of the Prodigal Son is a per- 
fect specimen of this kind of teaching. The profoundest 
scholar is deeply affected by its inimitable pathos ; 
while the most unlettered rustic, who would probably 
have slept over a learned sermon upon the nature of 
repentance, here finds his attention chained, listens 
with deepest interest to every part of the simple nar- 
rative, and has so thoroughly apprehended the import- 
ant truths which are here prefigured, that he cries 
out at the end, with unfeigned emotion, "I am that 
prodigal! I will arise and go to my Father!" 

Now, the kind of teaching that most resembles in- 
struction by a parable, is to teach by an allegory. 
Allegory is the sister of parable, and the great allego- 
rist, whose work is popular wherever the English tongue 
is spoken, and which is celebrated and relished in 
almost every modern language,* is John Bunyan. By 
the rare combination of original poetic genius of the 



* For interesting particulars respecting its circulation, the reader is 
referred to a twopenny book published by the American Sunday-school 
Union, under the title of " The Pilgrim of Many Lands." 

3 



4 



PREFACE. 



highest order, and the deepest experimental acquaint- 
ance with evangelical truth, he has thrown a bewitch- 
ing charm over every part of the Christian's path, 
from his first awakening in the City of Destruction 
until he has crossed the river that divides the land of 
his pilgrimage from the city that he seeks, and the 
celestial gates have closed upon him in the regions of 
eternal day! 

Few who have read the "Pilgrim's Progress" in 
early life, and then recurred to it again in after-times, 
have ever done so without the most exquisite emotion 
being awakened in the heart. It touches a chord of 
the keenest sensibility. It lights up the checkered 
experience of real life with the romantic imaginings of 
fancy, and imparts to the sombre hues of maturest 
age some of the glowing tints that were painted in our 
earliest youth. The effect is the same in kind, though 
not in degree, as that produced by the sacred volume 
itself. We seem again to have met with an early 
benefactor, and to be looking into the secret spring, 

"Which gave our earliest, best emotions birth." 
and we enter with all our hearts into the sentiments 
so feelingly expressed by Cowper : 

"0 thou, whom, borne on fancy's eager wing, 
Back to the season of life's happy spring, 
I pleased remember, and, while memory yet 
Holds fast her office here, can ne'er forget; 
Ingenious dreamer, in whose well-told tale 
Sweet fiction and sweet truth alike prevail; 
Whose humorous vein, strong sense, and simple style, 
May teach the gayest, make the gravest smile; 
Witty, and well employed, and, like tby Lord, 
Speaking in parables his slighted word: 
I name thee not, lest so despised a name 
Should move a sneer at thy deserved fame; 



PREFACE. 5 

Yet e'en in transitory life's late day, 
That mingles all my brown with sober gray, 
Revere the man whose Pilgrim marks the road, 
And guides the progress of the soul to God." 

The striking testimony borne by the late Dr. Arnold 
to the " Pilgrim's Progress" is very remarkable. His 
admiration of it was very great. " I cannot trust my- 
self," he used to say, "to read the account of Chris- 
tian going up to the celestial gate, after his passage 
through the river of death." And when, in one of the 
foreign tours of his latter years, he had read it through 
again, after a long interval, "I have always," he said, 
"been struck with its piety; I am now equally, or 
even more, by its profound wisdom. His 'Pilgrim's 
Progress' seems to be a complete reflection of Scripture, 
with none of the rubbish of the theologians mixed up 
with it." 

Now, since the learned and unlearned all agree in 
admiring this wonderful book, and since its great 
design is to illustrate evangelical truth, and to present 
it in a captivating form, how extremely desirable is a 
familiar and popular course of Lectures upon this un- 
rivalled allegory ! Few books would be so well adapted 
for family reading on Sabbath evenings. If the interest 
of the allegory were maintained in a narrative style, 
its meaning simply explained, and then a pointed ap- 
plication briefly addressed to the conscience, such a 
Lecture, we conceive, upon any part of the "Pilgrim's 
Progress," would chain the attention of both young 
and old, for half an hour, and, by God's blessing, 
awaken a profitable train of thought in the breasts of 
all. A book like this might be used with profit in a 
school-room or private house, wherever two or three 
1* 



6 



PREFACE. 



were gathered together for edification and religious 
instruction. In neighbourhoods of the new and remote 
sections of our country, where public worship is rarely 
held, and where other means of religious instruction 
are few and far between, a group of parents and chil- 
dren might be readily assembled in a private house, 
and find, in this volume, all the needful help, so far as 
outward means are concerned, to secure a profitable and 
edifying interview. Who can tell how many might be 
awakened, by such a use of this unpretending volume, 
to flee from the " City of Destruction" and not look 
behind them till they reach the home of the blessed ! 

Sometimes a Sunday-school is opened for an hour 
or two on God's holy day in places where no oppor- 
tunity for stated public worship is enjoyed. In such 
cases parents and neighbours might conveniently as- 
semble after the exercises of the school, and draw 
from this volume such assistance as they may need in 
conducting all the exercises of religious worship. It 
will be observed that each Lecture is accompanied with 
a hymn at the beginning and close, and also with a 
form of prayer, chiefly in the language of Scripture, 
for those that may feel the need of such an aid to 
devotion. 

We are aware that many valuable contributions 
have been made to the better understanding and spiri- 
tual improvement of 4 4 Pilgrim's Progress;" and though 
many simple-hearted readers may have said of some of 
them what is reported to have been said to the vene- 
rable Mr. Scott by a poor woman, to whom he had 
made a present of a copy of the work with notes by 
himself, that "she understood it all but the notes," others 
have pointed out new and striking features of the 



PREFACE. 



7 



work, and opened fresh sources of pleasure and profit 
in its perusal. There is still room, however, for such 
a volume as the present, and its adaptation to a felt 
want is fully evinced by the rapid and wide circulation 
of the original work. 

The simple, unaffected, earnest and evangelical spirit 
that is diffused throughout the present volume, and the 
ingenuity with which the allegory is made to serve the 
purposes of the author in sustaining and giving effect 
to his admonitions and exhortations, are among its 
chief recommendations. 

The Lectures were delivered, a year or two ago, in 
a school-room, by the Rev. Charles Overton, Vicar 
of Cottingham, Eng., to the people of that parish, and 
in adapting them to the purposes of the present publica- 
tion, due pains have been taken to impair as slightly as 
possible the integrity of the original work. 

The great favour with which the former volume from 
the same source has been received, encourages the hope 
that the present series, which embraces the story of 
Christiana and her children, will find general accept- 
ance, and prove the means of extensive and lasting good. 

We can heartily unite with the author of the Lec- 
tures in the prayer that the Eternal Spirit, who mag- 
nifies his own glorious power by the weakness of the 
instruments which he employs, may own and bless the 
following pages to the present and everlasting benefit 
of many souls. Lord of all power and might! Speak 
through these pages to the hearts and consciences of 
many who shall peruse them. Let some poor slum- 
berer in the City of Destruction be thoroughly aroused 
by them, and effectually warned to flee from the wrath 
to come. Let some true pilgrims, whose faces are set 



8 



PREFACE. 



to the heavenly Zion, who are sore let and hindered in 
running the race that is set before them, and whose 
souls are discouraged because of the way, receive here 
a word of comfort to deliver them from their grief, 
and to direct and encourage them in the way everlast- 
ing. And oh, let the writer, and some that have 
profited by his labours, be conducted safe through the 
swellings of Jordan, be found with their true certificate 
at the celestial gate, and be admitted through the 
gates of the city to the glorious company that have 
washed their robes, and made them white in the blood 
of the Lamb ; and let them sing, together with the 
general assembly and church of the first-born whose 
names are written in heaven: ^ 

Alleluia ! Salvation to our God which sitteth 
upon the throne, and to the lamb, for ever and 
ever. Amen. 



THE 

PILGRIM'S INVITATION. 



Pilgrim. 

This world is but a world of wo, 

And life a fleeting stage ; 
Then, Stranger, rise at once, and go 

With us on pilgrimage ! 

We must not build beneath the skies, 

Nor linger here below; 
Awake, thou Stranger, and arise, 

On pilgrimage to go ! 

Stranger. 

Why should I leave my native place — 

Eenounce this world so fair- 
Begin the desert wild to trace, 
And go I know not where ? 

Why should I weep, and strive, and pray, 

And leave all joys below? 
Thou, Pilgrim, hasten on thy way; 

For me — I will not go ! 

Pilgrim. 

I will not leave thee, will not cease 

To urge thine instant flight ; 
Oh, turn not from the paths of peace, 

Nor faithful warning slight ! 

9 



THE PILGRIM'S INVITATION. 



Forsake the city of thy birth, 

Destruction fa its name: 
And all the towering pride of earth 
Must fall before the flame. 

'Tis death to linger! Do not stay ! 

Make haste, and quickly fly ! 
Let not thy tardy feet delay, — 

Oh, wherefore wilt thou die ! 

Stranger. 

But. Pilgrim, is thy record true? 

What moves thee thus with fear? 
I would not linger if I knew 

The truth of what I hear I 

Pilgrim. 

The word is true: it is not mine; 

The King his oath has passed! 
The word that warns us is Divine, 

And true, from first to last. 

This flattering world we pilgrims leave; 

And turn to Zion's road, 
Because most firmlv we believe 

The faithful word of God. 

We walk by faith, and in its light 

Things yet unseen we see; 
It makes substantial to our sight 

Things that must shortly be. 
Do thou the heavenly word embrace; 

Flee from the wrath to come; 
To Zion's hill direct thy face, 

And seek in heaven thy home. 

Stranger. 

But, Pilgrim, tell me, is it so? 

The heavenward way, I hear, 
Is but i path of grief and wo, 

Of trial, toil and fear! 



THE PILGRIM'S INVITATION. 

I've heard that pilgrims, when they slight 

The joys of sense and sin, 
Engage at once in dreadful fight, 

And now their woes begin 

They sink in deep desponding fear, 

The onward way mistake ; 
And, while the thunder's voice they hear, 

Exceedingly they quake ! 

They cannot find the Wicket-gate, 

Or if they find it, stay, 
And knock, and knock again, and wait 

Till frightened thence away ! 

'Tis said, the works in which they trust 

Must all be counted loss ; 
And they their pride must hide in dust 

To glory in the cross. 

They part, I've heard, with all delight, 

For conflicts great and sore ; 
Against them mighty giants fight, 

And dreadful lions roar. 

And more than that, to daunt their hearts, 

Apollyon must prevail ; 
For lo, he hurls his fiery darts 

As fast as rattling hail. 

Then rumour speaks of regions dark, 

Without one cheerful beam, 
Where hideous spectres flit and bark, 

And doleful creatures scream. 

Ten thousand ills, in sad array, 

The pilgrim's life attend; 
No honour gilds his darksome way> 

And madness is his end ! 

For, see him at his journey's close — 

What doubts and fears arise ! 
• What horrors chase away repose ! 
What darkness veils his eyes ! 



THE PILGRIM'S INVITATION. 

It is not thus with men of earth, 
When they resign their breath; 

They spend their days in wealth and mirth, 
No bands are in their death ! 

Then gird thee, Pilgrim, for the war, 

And toil and danger face ; . 
I will not seek the land so far, 

Nor such a life embrace ! 

Pilgrim. 

Then fare thee well ! for here we part, 

And on my way I go ; 
But inly bleeds my aching heart, 

To leave thee to thy wo. 

'Tis true the pilgrim has his cross, 

His toils, and foes,. and fears; 
He looks for trial and for loss, 

While in this vale of tears. 

But oh, if sorrows make him sad, 

And sink his soul in grief, 
He has his hopes to make him glad, 

And sweetly bring relief! 

While on his way he never fails 

Gigantic foes to meet; 
He toils up hills, descends in vales, 

And snares surround his feet. 

He walks through regions dark and drear, 
Where nature stands aghast — 

And sadly murmurs on his ear, 
The stream of death at last. 

But giants, mountains, conflicts sore, 

And every foe to ease — 
What are they all? he dreads far more 

The wrath from which he flees. 

It is not as thou say'st: the way 
To Zion's mount is plain ; 



THE PILGRIM'S INVITATION. 



And though at yonder gate we stay, 
We never knock in vain. 

We do not range through regions wide 

Uncertain of our road; 
We have a never-failing Guide, 

That Guide the Lord our God. 

When from Destruction first we fled, 

To face a world of wo, 
"My presence," then Jehovah said, 
Shall surely with thee go." 

And faithful is that gracious word ; 

That promise still we plead, 
And find the presence of our Lord 

In every time of need. 

He girds us for the arduous fight, 

Supplies the armour true, 
Arrays us with his glorious might, 

And makes us conquerors too. 

In sharpest wo, severest loss, 

His presence we proclaim, 
And learn, for every painful cross, 

To bless his holy Name. 

Nor think that storms and clouds of nig 

Succeed in sad array ; . 
For oft the pilgrim's path is bright 

With many a cheering ray. 

When at yon cross, with burden vast, 
He spreads his grief abroad, 

And learns, by simple faith, to cast 
His burden on the Lord, 

What joys and sacred pleasures bloom 

With life unknown before ! 
His sins within his Saviour's tomb 

Have sunk to rise no more ! 

When pilgrims, with the Interpreter, 
For wisdom numbly plead, 
2 



14 



THE PILGRIM^ INVITATION. 



They find him ready to confer 
The precious gifts they need. 

When he draws near, and comes to seal 

The pardon of their sins, 
What inward joy and peace they feel, 

While heaven itself begins ! 

And oft, when in the house of prayer 

They stand on yonder hill, 
They find their Saviour present there, 

His promise to fulfil. 

He meets them there, and comes to bless, 

And make his fold rejoice; 
While gathered wanderers all confess 

The heavenly Shepherd's voice. 

He leads them forth to pastures green 

And mountains of delight, 
From whence the heavenly hills are seen 

Revealed to mortal sight. 

Believe me, Stranger, if the way 

By pilgrim footsteps trod 
Be dark, it is because they stray, 

And wander from their God. 

Their Guide, the great celestial King, 
Conducts where joys increase; 

He leads to pleasure's purest spring, 
And all his paths are peace. 

While walking in his holy ways, 

Those happy realms appear, 
Where only joy and notes of praise 

Fall sweet upon the ear. 

There never falls the sun to shine, 

The birds unceasing sing; 
And blooming flowers, with sweets divine, 

In rich luxuriance spring. 

But lo, their journey ends — they hear 
The waves of Jordan roll! 



THE PILGRIM'S INVITATION. 



At first they start, and solemn fear 
Pervades their thoughtful soul. 

Though dark and chill the waters seem, 

And loud the billows roar, 
Yet pilgrims safely cross the stream, 

And reach the peaceful shore. 

And why? Their Saviour and their God 

Has tasted once that wave ; 
In mortal garb that way he trod, 

And still is there to save. 

The Lord of life, the King has died, 

And at his dying breath 
Affrighted Jordan's waves divide, 

And vanquished now is death ! 

He meets us in the gloomy vale, 

Supports us when we die ; 
He speaks, when flesh and spirit fail, 

"Fear not, for it is I!" 

And when, beyond the swelling flood, 

Our mortal toils are past, 
How glorious is the land, and good, 

On which we stand at last ! 

No sin nor sorrow, death nor pain, 

Can there our peace destroy ; 
There everlasting pleasures reign, 

And bliss without alloy ! 

What mortal language can define 

The realms of endless day! 
Where burnished gold and sapphires shine 

With bright and purest ray. 

Then shall we see the glorious King, 

Behold him face to face ; — 
I must not stay ; my soul would spring 

To reach that happy |)lace! 



16 



THE PILGRIM'S INVITATION. 



Stranger. 



Stay, Pilgrim, stay ; thy words awake 
Emotions strange and new ; 

This sinful world I will forsake, 
And be a pilgrim too. 

My choice is fixed : I go with thee ; 



I praise thy name, Celestial King . — 
Here, Stranger, take my hand ! 

We two in Zion's ways will sing, 
And seek that better land. 

Now each that shall our steps pursue, 

And from Destruction flee, 
A stranger and a pilgrim too 

Shall own himself to be. 

Pilgrim and Stranger, together. 

Kind Reader, thou whose wandering eye, 

Now glances on this page, 
Lift up thine heart, oh, lift it high, 

And come on pilgrimage ! 

"VVhate'er thou art, in weal or wo, 

In youth or hoary age, 
Cast in thy lot with us, and go 

This day on pilgrimage. 

ComNGHAM Vicarage, 




Thy people shall my" people be, 
And thy God shall be mine. 



Pilgrim. 



April 26M, 1849. 



COTTAGE LECTURES; 

OR, 

THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 

PRACTICALLY EXPLAINED. 

€\t §itml fart. 



2* 



i 



LECTURE I. 



CHRISTIANA AWAKENED. 



Lord, what a wretched land is this, 

That yields us no supply, 
No cheering fruits, no welcome shade, 

Nor streams of heavenly joy ! 
Yet the dear path to thine abode 

Lies through this weary land : 
Lord ! we would keep the narrow road, 

And run at thy command. 
Our souls shall tread the desert through 

With undiverted feet : 
And faith and flaming zeal subdue 

The terrors that we meet. 
A thousand savage beasts of prey 

Around the forest roam ; 
But Judah's Lion guards the way, 

And guides the strangers home. 
Long nights and darkness dwell below, 

With scarce a twinkling ray ; 
But the bright world to which we go 

Is everlasting day. 
By glimmering hopes and gloomy fears, 

We trace the sacred road ; 
Through dismal deeps and dangerous snares, 

We make our way to God. 



1 Corinthians vii. 16. 

FOR WHAT KNOWEST THOU, WIFE, WHETHER THOU SHALT SAVE THY HUS- 
BAND ? OR HOW KNOWEST THOU, MAN, WHETHER THOU SHALT SAVE THY 
WIFE? 

The second part of the Pilgrim's Progress treats 
of the conversion of Christian's wife and children, 

19 



20 



LECTURE I. 



with their eventful journey to the Celestial City. 
The whole history is a happy fulfilment of the hope 
held out in the verse which I have just read. It is 
not often that the Lord takes only one of a family 
to bring to Zion. When first the gospel was pro- 
claimed among benighted idolaters, it would often 
happen that the father or mother of a family would 
be brought out of darkness into marvellous light, 
while the other was left unconverted in a state of 
nature. On such an occasion it was by no means 
the duty of the one who was visited with saving 
grace to depart from the other who was not so visited. 
On the other hand, a pleasing hope is held out to 
the one converted first, of becoming the happy instru- 
ment of the other's conversion. Is the wife in the 
first instance the subject of the gracious change ? 
u What knowest thou, wife, whether thou shalt 
save thy husband V s Or, does the husband feel first 
the transforming power of vital godliness ? " How 
knowest thou, man, whether thou shalt save thy 
wife r 

We shall consider — 

L The general effect produced in the City of 
Destruction by the report of Christian's end. 
II. The effect which it had upon Christiana. 
III. How she was encouraged to set out with her 
children on pilgrimage. 

I. We begin with the general effect produced in 
the City of Destruction by the report of Christian's 
finished journey. Though he was despised and re- 
viled when he first set out, and all the inhabitants 
of his native place counted his life to be without 
honour, and his eud to be madness, it was far other- 



CHRISTIANA AWAKENED. 



21 



wise as soon as he had crossed the river. Then did 
the whole country actually ring of him and his pro- 
ceedings. There were few houses where his event- 
ful course was not discussed, and few individuals 
who had not the record of his pilgrimage. The 
Pilgrim's Progress got many well-wishers to the way 
which he took. All men commended the happiness 
of the country whither he was gone ; and many who 
shrunk from the hazards of the journey, secretly 
longed for its happy termination. Much was said 
respecting the honour and dignity which the Pilgrim 
had attained, and the glorious comrades with whom 
he was now associated. The happiness and favour 
which he enjoyed in the King's palace was noised 
abroad. In addition to this, a rumour was circu- 
lated, and many believed it, that ere long the King 
himself would come into those parts to know the 
reason, if they could give him any, why his neigh- 
bours had set so little by him, and why they had him 
so much in derision when they perceived that he 
would be a pilgrim. It was love that he bore to the 
Prince his Sovereign that induced Christian to ven- 
ture as he did. How then could the Prince view 
with indifference, or ever forget the indignities, that 
had been cast upon his faithful subject? His own 
honour was concerned in the entire vindication of all 
his true-hearted servants. Thus it went as an un- 
doubted truth among many, that the great King 
would consider the injuries done to Christian as done 
to himself. All this excitement, and this wonderful 
change in the minds of men, looked well. A pass- 
ing stranger, as he viewed what was going on in the 
City of Destruction, if he really desired the best in- 
terest of its inhabitants, would be much encouraged 
by what he beheld, and would say : " I am glad that 



22 



LECTURE I. 



the rumour of these things is noised abroad in this 
country ; who can tell but that it may work some 
good effect on some that are left behind V 

Here let us remark what strong encouragement 
there is to the upright to hold fast his integrity, by 
patient continuance in well-doing. If you act de- 
cidedly, and walk uprightly, in one way or another 
you are sure to be reproached. As Noah condemned 
the world by his diligence in preparing the ark, so 
every real Christian, by his constant preparation to 
meet his God and to flee from the wrath to come, 
condemns the carelessness, and ungodliness, and 
worldliness of many around him. They think it 
strange that he runs not with them into the same 
excesses as themselves, and speak evil of him. But 
oh, let the true Christian never mind this ! " Fear 
ye not the reproach of men, neither be ye afraid of 
their revilings." Those who are most loud in cen- 
suring your precision, cannot refrain from secretly 
admiring your consistency. For the present, indeed, 
you may hear nothing but reproaches and suspicions, 
so hard to bear. You may seem only to be submit- 
ting to mortification yourself, without being of the 
least service to others. But oh, recollect the seed 
cast into the waters after many days shall be found ! 
You are as certainly dispersing abroad precious seed, 
by patiently suffering for the truth, and constantly 
ruling your life by it, as if you were more actually 
engaged as a minister, a teacher, or a visitor. This 
is seed that very frequently springs up when the 
hand that scattered it is not present to gather it. 
Herein is the saying verified, " One soweth and an- 
other reapeth." When your weary pilgrimage is 
ended j when you have kept the faith, and finished 
your course ; when you have crossed the River and 



CHRISTIANA AWAKENED. 



23 



been faithful unto death, an abundant harvest may 
spring up from your painful suffering for the truth. 
Numbers then may revoke the perverse judgment 
which they once passed upon you. When they think 
of the glorious shore upon which you have safely 
landed ; when they think of the pleasures for ever- 
more which are in the Paradise of God, how gladly 
would they exchange situations ! They will feel 
how wise was your choice, and how foolish was 
theirs; and with God's blessing upon this awaken- 
ing conviction, they too may resolve 

" To scorn the trifles of a day 
For joys which cannot fade away." 

If this resolution be carried out, they will reflect 
with the deepest sorrow and heaviness of heart upon 
any reproach or contempt which they have ever cast 
upon the godly. They will know this, that the 
Lord hath set apart such as are godly for himself ; 
that his interests are bound up in theirs, and that 
whoso toucheth them, toucheth the apple of his eye. 
How can they fail to tremble with godly fear as 
they realize the solemn declaration : " Behold, the 
Lord cometh with ten thousand of his saints, to exe- 
cute judgment upon all, and to convince all that are 
ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds 
which they have ungodly committed, and of all their 
hard speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken 
against him." 

II. We proceed now to speak of the particular 
effect which Christian's death had upon his wife 
Christiana. Christian had a wife and several chil- 
dren. We recollect when he first set out on pilgrim- 
age, how faithfully he warned them, how tenderly he 



24 



LECTURE I. 



I 



appealed to them, and how earnestly he desired to 
have them for his companions to the Celestial City. 
But all his admonitions at that time had been in vain. 
Like the deaf adder that stoppeth her ears, they had 
hardened their hearts and refused to hearken. No 
sooner, however, was Christian across the river, 
where his wife could see him no more, than her 
thoughts began to work in her mind. Very heavy 
were the thoughts with which she was now visited. 
Now that he was gone, her conscience began to smite 
her for her unkind behaviour to the dead. She 
even reproached herself that her own sinful conduct 
was the reason why her husband had been taken 
away from her. This thought was almost too much 
for her to bear. She now saw herself in a light 
different from what she had ever done before. Her 
conscience was thoroughly roused, and she was 
pressed down with the load of her guilt. She re- 
called to mind her husband's spiritual distress; how 
she had hardened her heart against all his entreaties 
and loving persuasions ; every thing that Christian 
had either said or done during the time of his bur- 
den returned upon her like a flash of lightning, and 
the vivid impression which it produced rent her 
heart in sunder. She began now to understand 
(which she had never done before) the meaning of the 
doleful cry which she had heard him utter : " What 
must I do to be saved I" Then did she address her 
son- and say, We are all undone. She accused 
herself of having sinned away their father, of 
hardening her own heart, and also of having hindered 
them from entering upon the way of life. Upon 
this the boys fell into tears, and cried to go after 
their father. Oh ! said Christiana, that it had been 
but our lot to go with him ; then it had fared well 



CHRISTIANA AWAKENED. 



25 



with us, beyond what it is now likely to do. She 
told them plainly, that in her ignorance she had 
wickedly and foolishly attributed the distress of 
their father, at his first setting out, to a wrong cause. 
What she then thought had sprung only from a 
foolish fancy, she now firmly believed to have sprung 
from the light of life which had been given to him. 
Then did they all together weep again; and they 
cried out, Wo worth the day ! 

Said we not well, my brethren, that the good seed, 
sown in tears, often springs up and yields a plentiful 
harvest, after it has been hid for a long while, and 
appeared to be lost ? It may be that some of you 
who have been taught to feel the power of the world 
to come are greatly tried in such a way as this. You 
have a husband or a wife, a son or a daughter, or 
some one to whom you are 

" Linked in love's indissoluble ties/' 

who is opposed or indifferent to vital godliness. You 
are using, though you are afraid very imperfectly, 
the means which you think best adapted to do them 
good, without any visible effect. Or perhaps having 
done so for some time, the objects of your solicitude 
are now separated from you, and you have not the 
opportunities you once had to do them good. Still, 
however, you are not cheered with any decisive 
marks of the great change in those about whom you 
are interested. Tried you may be, on this account, 
but despair you must not. Delays are not denials. 
Use the means as long as you can, continue instant 
in prayer to the last, and then humbly leave the 
event with God. First and before every thing else, 
endeavour to show the power and the excellence of 
true religion in your daily walk. Diligently fulfil 



26 



LECTURE I. 



the duties of your allotted station, always showing 
a meek submission, and a kind and charitable and 
lowly, yielding spirit, where conscience is not con- 
cerned, and who can tell but that those who obey not 
the word may be won by such conversation as this ? 
Watch for opportunities for speaking a word in season. 
Modestly but firmly state your sentiments when you 
are called to do so. Use all your influence, all your 
authority, and the whole weight of your example, 
to bring those about whom you are interested to the 
means of grace, and under the sound of the life- 
giving gospel. "While you do this, and even when 
circumstances will not allow you to do it any longer, 
be sure that you keep not silence day nor night, but 
still besiege the throne of grace, and give the Lord 
no rest, until you receive the soul-reviving answer, 
" man, or woman, great is thy faith ; be it unto 
thee even as thou wilt." Think not that this is too 
much to ask. What is exceedingly great for an un- 
worthy sinner to request, is only a very small thing 
for the King of glory to bestow. Remember that 
you are making suit to a king — a king who is able 
to do for yon exceeding abundantly above all that 
you can ask or think — a king who delighteth in mer- 
cy — who is rich to all who call upon him ; and who 
takes pleasure in them that fear him, and put their 
trust in his mercy. Why, then, should you not 
come with large petitions ? Why should you despair 
of the conversion of your friends as long as they are 
in the land of the living ? To him that is joined 
to all the living there is hope. " What knowest 
thou, wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband ? 
How knowest thou, man, whether thou shalt save 
thy wife t" What knowest thou, O parent, whether 
thou shalt save thy child ? How knowest thou, 



CHRISTIANA AWAKENED. 27 

sister, whether thou shalt save thy brother ? If not 
before then, when thy head is laid low, the Spirit of 
the living God may powerfully bring to their remem- 
brance the things which they have seen and heard in • 
you. Then they will understand what they cannot 
now understand, but what they account to be foolish- 
ness. Then they will feel the burden of sin, and 
know something of its true weight. Then they 
will learn the reality of their transgression, and per- 
ceive something of its real malignity. Then they 
will begin to sorrow with godly sorrow ; and as they 
begin to be afflicted and to mourn and weep, the 
springs of everlasting consolation will be preparing 
for them, and the angels in heaven will rejoice over 
them ! 

III. We proceed to consider, how Christiana was 
encouraged to set out with her children on pilgrim- 
age. Two things especially conspired to promote 
this happy result — an affecting dream, and a secret 
visit. When Christiana had begun to reflect very 
bitterly upon her past conduct, she had a dream. She ' 
beheld a broad parchment opened before her, and held 
up to her view. Upon this was recorded the sum 
of all her ways, and the crimes, as she thought, 
looked very black upon her. Her mind was so 
deeply affected by the sight of this dark catalogue, 
that she cried out aloud for mercy in her sleep : " and 
the little children heard her" After this, two forms, 
exceedingly ill-favoured, appeared to be standing by 
her bed. She heard them say, u Something must be 
done with this woman. She cries out for mercy. If 
she be suffered to go on, we shall lose her as we have 
lost her husband. We must, by some way, seek to 
take her off from the thoughts of what shall be 



28 



LECTURE I. 



hereafter, or else all the world cannot help but she 
will become a. pilgrim." In addition to these alarm- 
ing representations, the same night she had something 
shown, her of a more animating and encouraging 
kind. She thought that she saw Christian in a royal 
palace. He seemed to be clothed in white, with a 
crown on his head, and a harp in his hand, and she 
thought that he was bowing his head, and doing 
homage to the glorious Prince who there sat on a 
throne, for bringing him safe to those blissful regions. 
The impression made by these dreams was deepened 
considerably by what occurred next morning. A 
stranger knocked at the door, and came into the 
house, whose name was Secret. Very precious were 
the communications which he made to her. He 
said that he had heard the report of her good desires, 
and of her sorrow for her past conduct. He told 
her he was sent with a message of mercy to her, 
from the merciful King whose servant he was. He 
invited her to come to his house and to partake freely 
of the plentiful blessings which he loves to bestow 
upon the poor and the contrite in heart. He re- 
minded her of the glory which her husband had 
attained, and assured her that not only Christian, but 
all his happy companions, would be right glad when 
they heard the sound of her feet over her Father's 
threshold. He also presented to her a letter from 
the "King. This informed her that he would have 
her to do as Christian had done before her, for that 
was the only way to his city and to his presence. She 
was deeply affected at this joyful news; and then" 
and there would have been conveyed direct, to wor- 
ship before the King. She was told, however, a the 
bitter is before the sweet that she must go to the 
narrow gate across the plain; that she must read 



CHRISTIANA AWAKENED. 



29 



continually, through every part of her journey, the 
precious letter which had just been put into her 
hands, and that she would have to present it at the 
far gate. This was enough for Christiana. She 
required now no further instruction, she needed not 
further direction. Her resolution was formed, and 
she began immediately to act upon it, in the most 
decisive manner. She called her children, and 
acquainted them with the change of her views and the 
resolution she had made. " Come," she said, " my 
children, let us pack up and begone to the gate that 
leads us to that celestial country, that we may see 
your father, and be with him and his companions in 
heaven according to the laws of that land." Then 
did the children burst out into tears of joy, that the 
heart of their mother was so inclined. So the visi- 
tor bade them farewell ; and they began to prepare 
to set out for their journey. 

How deeply affecting and full of instruction is all 
this ! Have you, my brethren, been effectually en- 
couraged to set out for Zion ? Has the blessed reso- 
lution been really formed within you, " I will arise, 
and go to my Father \" We are not to look for 
dreams and visions for our warning and admonition. 
The word of the Lord is perfect, and contains all the 
instructions we need, to guide our feet from the 
misery in which we are involved, to the glory which 
awaits the believer in the world to come. God can, 
in a variety of ways, (by a dream, or a vision, if he 
pleases,) bring home to a sinner's heart the saving 
truths of his word. Whatever means he is pleased 
to employ for this end, the all-important lessons 
which he effectually teaches such as truly set out for 
Zion are essentially the same. He teaches all his 
people to feel deeply their need of mercy, to hope for 



30 



LECTURE I. 



his salvation, and thankfully to receive his gracious 
invitations. Say, my brethren, have you really been 
thus instructed ? I do not ask if you have ever had 
a remarkable dream : but I ask if you have ever 
had the catalogue of your sins set before you in such 
a -light that you have felt deeply your need of mercy, 
and cried earnestly to obtain mercy ? Oh remem- 
ber, it is the great artifice of your adversary, the 
devil, to keep you asleep in carnal security. TVhen 
you begin to be alarmed, to think seriously of your 
latter end, and to pray, he trembles lest you should 
clean escape from his power. He will devise a thousand 
ways to take you off from the thoughts of what shall 
be hereafter. Be not ignorant of his devices. And 
if you have begun to open your eyes, take care that 
you do not close them again. Have you learned the 
second great lesson which is taught to all the upright, 
to desire supremely the salvation of Christ ? When 
you think of the good things which God has pre- 
pared for them that love him, and the blessings of 
salvation as they are described in his holy word, have 
you set your affections supremely upon these bless- 
ings, and resolved to be satisfied with nothing short 
of them ? Remember, it was when the poor wan- 
derer began to think of his distant home and the 
plenty there, that he resolved to arise and go to his 
father. Thus a sinner's glance at the rest and peace, 
and joy and triumph of ransomed saints, is often the 
commencement of his entrance upon the way ever- 
lasting. Once again, have you learned the last great 
secret which invariably leads the awakened sinner to 
make haste and delay not to keep the command- 
ments of G-od ? Have you received the gracious 
invitations of the gospel as addressed individually to 
yourself? Every individual in the world, to whom 



CHRISTIANA AWAKENED. 



31 



the gospel is proclaimed, has a general invitation. 
But what effect have these upon the generality ? 
They act and live as if they had no invitation what- 
ever. Neither their heart is affected, nor their life 
influenced, by what they hear or profess to believe. 
But oh, how different is the case when the general 
invitation is made particular, and brought home to 
the heart by the secret power of the Holy Spirit ! 
Then, as it were, does the heavenly visitor (the 
stranger whose name is Secret) knock at our door 
and present us with an invitation from the King of 
heaven, directed to ourselves, with our own name 
written upon it. As we receive this, we linger no 
longer. Seek you, my brethren, for this, and then 
you will arise up and depart. Receive this, and then 
you will begin at once to prepare for your journey. 



HYMN. 

Mortal, this is not thy rest ; 
Build not then below thy nest; 
Linger not ! depart, arise, 
Seek thy home beyond the skies. 

Lo, thy kindred, gone before, 
Beckon from the blissful shore ; 
These the heavenly way could find ; 
Say, wilt thou be left behind ? 

He who led them all the way, 
Owns them in the realms of day : 
Look ! hi3 smile dispels their fears ; 
See ! his hand has dried their tears. 

Does thine heart within thee burn? 
Homeward do thy wishes turn ? 
Wouldst thou, for eternal bliss, 
Scorn an empty world like this ? 



32 



LECTURE I. 



Hark ! the gospel-tidings say, 
Come, and welcome : come away ! 
Jesus will thy sins forgive, 
Jesus died, and sinners live ! 

Freely take his offered grace, 
All his promises embrace ; 
Then, with glory full in view, 
Steadfastly thy course pursue ! 



PRAYER. 

Almighty and most merciful Father, we come before thee, in 
the name of Jesus Christ our Saviour, to implore thy blessing 
upon what we have now heard. Pour down thy Holy Spirit 
upon us, and effectually seal to our hearts the instructions we 
have received. Thou hast graciously promised not only to bless 
thy people, but to make them a blessing. If thou hast indeed 
called any of us to the knowledge of thy name and faith in thee, 
be pleased to make us a blessing to our kindred according to the 
flesh. May we have grace so to pursue and to finish our course, 
that it may turn for a testimony unto others. And oh ! do thou 
make it an effectual testimony ; that if any obey not the word, 
they may without the word be won by our upright and heavenly 
conversation. May we never cease our prayers and efforts for 
the conversion of such as linger yet in the City of Destruction. 
Still may it be our heart's desire and prayer to God for them 
that they may be saved. Grant that they may awake out of 
sleep, and seek thy face that their souls may live. May we 
every one seriously call our past ways to remembrance, and be 
ashamed and confounded at our manifold sins and our evil doings. 
And if thou hast indeed put good desires into any of our hearts, 
enable us, we beseech thee, to bring the same to good effect. 
Show us that this is not our rest : and make us heartily willing 
to arise and depart. May we not only have our sins set before 
us in such a light as to make us earnestly cry for mercy, but 
oh, visit us with thy salvation, that we may see the good of thy 
chosen, and glory with thine inheritance. Show us that we are 
individually called by the gospel message to forsake the foolish 
and live. And grant that through grace we may obey the call- 
ing. May we make haste and delay not to keep thy command- 
ments, and be followers of them who through faith and patience 
inherit the promises. We ask all in the name and through the 
mediation of Jesus Christ our Saviour. 



LECTURE II. 



A WHOLE FAMILY ON PILGRIMAGE. 



Come, humble sinner, in whose breast 
A thousand thoughts revolve ; 

Come with your guilt and fear oppressed 
And make this last resolve : 

" I'll go to Jesus, though my sin 
Hath like a mountain rose ; 
I know his courts, I'll enter in, 
Whatever may oppose. 

u Prostrate I'll lie before his throne, 
And there my guilt confess ; 
I'll tell him I'm a wretch undone, 
Without his sovereign grace. 

" I'll to the gracious King approach, 
Whose sceptre pardon gives ; 
Perhaps he may command my touch, 
And then the suppliant lives. 

" Perhaps he will admit my plea, 
Perhaps will hear my prayer j 
But, if I perish, I will pray, 
And perish only there. 

a I can but perish, if I go : 
I am resolved to try : 
For, if I stay away, I know 
I must for ever die." 



Psalm cxix. 60. 

I MADE HASTE, AND DELATED NOT TO KEEP THY COMMANDMENTS. 

When good t desires are put into our hearts, we 
should seek immediately to bring the same to good 

33 



LECTURE II. 



effect. No delays are so dangerous as those which 
elapse between the formation and the fulfilment of 
a gracious resolution. In the verse that goes before, 
David had described the blessed effects of serious 
consideration. " I thought on my ways, and turned 
my feet unto they testimonies." And then, as if on 
purpose to instruct us that prompt obedience will 
surely mark the implantation of a gracious princi- 
ple, he tells us : "I made haste, and delayed not to 
keep thy commandments." 

Christiana acted in the same manner. Her reso- 
lution was considered in our last lecture ; the manner 
in which she acted upon it will be our present sub- 
ject. 

TTe shall now confine our thoughts to three parti- 
culars — 

I. The temptation she tesisted. 
II. The companion she gained. 
III. And the manner of their setting out. 

I. See first the temptation which she resisted. 
Just as she was preparing to set out with her chil- 
dren, two neighbours knocked at the door. In the 
language of piety, to which she had hitherto been a 
stranger, she begged them to come in. The elder 
visitor, whose name was Timorous, (the daughter 
of him who fled from the lions,) was much surprised 
at what she heard and saw, and asked what it meant. 
With great simplicity Christiana disclosed the xeso- 
lution she had formed, and the means by which she 
had been brought to it. Having recounted every 
thing that had taken place, she plucked out the let- 
ter of invitation which aiie had received from the 
King, read it aloud, and said, What now will y^u 



A WHOLE FAMILY ON PILGRIMAGE. 35 



say to this ? But even this made no impression 
upon the individual she was addressing. She con- 
sidered it nothing but madness which had possessed 
Christiana. She represented, in the most doleful 
manner, all the immeasurable hardships and trials 
and difficulties and desperate encounters which 
Christian had undergone, and begged of her, for her 
own sake and for her children's sake, to abandon her 
mad scheme, and to stay quietly at home, like other 
people. But most nobly did Christiana repel the 
temptation. With the happy ingenuity peculiar to 
those who are really in earnest, she was enabled to 
derive encouragement from the very argument which 
was used to discourage her. As to what you tell 
me, she said, of these troubles, they are so far from 
being a discouragement, that they only show I am 
in the right way. " The bitter must come before the 
sweet;" and that very bitterness will make the 
sweet still sweeter when it comes. Then did she 
firmly desire her tempter to go away, and not to 
disquiet her any farther. Upon this, she whose 
temptation was repelled began to revile, and invited 
her companion to depart with her from so foolish a 
person. But that companion, a young woman whose 
name was Mercy, was now otherwise minded. Her 
heart was secretly inclined to Christiana, and the 
affecting relation she had first heard had taken great 
hold on her. She resolved to have some further 
conversation with Christiana. Hence, she modestly 
declined returning at the present,- and declared that 
she would walk a little with Christiana, and help her 
on her way. This made the elder visitor say : Well, 
I see you have a mind to go a fooling too ! With 
that Timorous departed alone. But, arrived at home, 
she assembled the neighbours in whom she delighted. 



86 



LECTURE II. 



These were a company chiefly notorious for their 
blindness as to spiritual things, their amazing thought- 
lessness, the lightness of their niinds, and their igno- 
rance of divine truth. To them she recounted what 
she had just witnessed and heard. They were all 
most unanimous in condemning the madness and 
folly of such proceedings ; and very soon turned 
from such a gloomy piece of business, to converse 
about those vain delights and carnal pleasures and 
amusements, upon which all their hearts were cen- 
tered. 

All this may afford much important instruction to 
every one of us. Have any of you, by the special 
grace of God, good desires put into your heart ? and 
are you preparing in haste, without any delay, to act 
upon them ? Look for temptations and discourage- 
ments to hold you back. Eemember what the 
wicked spirit said in our last lecture, about this poor 
woman, as soon as ever she began to feel her sins 
and to cry for mercy. "If she be suffered to go on 
as she begins, we shall lose her as we have lost her 
husband. TTe must, by some means, take off her 
thoughts from what shall be hereafter, or else all the 
world cannot help but she will become a pilgrim/'' 
The visit of these women to Christiana, and espe- 
cially the counsel given by Timorous, points out 
most accurately the stratagem of Satan to withdraw 
the convinced sinner from his purpose. It is in this 
manner the great adversary will endeavour to smo- 
ther your convictions, and to turn you from the set- 
tled purpose of your heart. You have resolved 
firmly to cast in your lot among the true disciples 
of Christ ; to forsake all your vain and foolish ways : 
to pray in your family, to hallow the Sabbath, to 
attend on divine ordinances, and in short to lead a 



A WHOLE FAMILY ON PILGRIMAGE. 37 

godly and a Christian life. But lo ! some of your 
unconverted and worldly friends come to see you. 
Yes, and when they come to see you, they talk 
vanity. They are greatly surprised at your deter- 
mination. They think you are losing your senses, 
when you first begin to act like a reasonable being. 
They try first what ridicule can do. If you will not 
be laughed out of your resolution, they will try the 
force of fear and discouragement. They will give 
you such a gloomy picture of the sorrows and hard- 
ships and trials of a religious life, as to make you 
out of love with it, if they can. If you are still 
immovable, they will probably load you with re- 
proach and contempt; and then they will go and 
join with lovers of pleasure, and vain and thought- 
less light-hearted people, who never look beyond the 
present hour and who think nothing of what must 
become of their never-dying souls. They will join 
with these in condemning you as a poor misguided 
person, not fit for the society of cheerful and sensi- 
ble people ! But be not afraid of their revilings. 
Declare plainly what is your resolution ; state sim- 
ply the reasons and motives that have induced you 
to form it, and then resolutely adhere to it, notwith- 
standing all the objections that are urged against it; 
and all shall be well. To strengthen you in your 
good resolution, recollect, that if you had no diffi- 
culties or hardships, you would not be in the way to 
heaven. The way to Zion is always narrow, and 
generally at the beginning both rough and thorny. 

" The path of sorrow, and that path alone, 
Leads to the land where sorrow is unknown." 

Where then would you be going, if your road were 
broad and smooth, and strewed with flowers ? Oh ! 
be reconciled to the bitter now, and the sweet shall 

4 



8^ 



LECTURE II. 



come hereafter. Xone can tell what effect a simple, 
though trembling, testimony borne for Christ, if it 
be coupled with consistent practice, may have upon 
others ! If it only vex and displease some, and send 
them offended away, what you have spoken in the 
simplicity of your heart may, by God's blessing, 
prove a sweet savour of life to others. Some whose 
heart the Lord has opened may give ear to your 
words, may have their souls knit in love and union 
to you and to Him whom you desire to serve, and 
may prove your companions all the way to the Ce- 
lestial City. 

II. This brings us to consider next the companion 
that Christiana gained in her pilgrimage. The whole 
family set out together; and Mercy, the younger 
visitor, who lingered when Timorous had departed, 
was their companion. Christiana said she took it 
very kind in this young person thus to set out with 
her. Mercy replied, If I thought it would be to any 
purpose, I would never return to the town again. 
Then did Christiana affectionately press her invita- 
tion. She knew, she said, that the end of their pil- 
grimage would abundantly recompense them for all 
the travail of the way ; and, she continued, Go thou 
with us. Thou shalt not be rejected though thou 
go but upon my invitation. The King who hath 
sent for me and my children is one that deiighteth 
in mercy. All things shall be in common betwixt 
us. Do not hesitate. Go thou with us. Still did 
Mercy object her want of special invitation; but 
said, were she only assured of being received, she 
would cheerfully go, however tedious the way might 
be. But when Christiana proposed that they should 
proceed together to the ticket-gate, and that her 



A WHOLE FAMILY ON PILGRIMAGE. 



39 



future course should be governed by the reception 
she should there receive, Mercy was content, and re- 
solved to do so. Great was the delight of Christiana 
at this determination. As they proceeded forward, 
plenteous tears were seen to fall down the cheeks of 
Mercy. Her heart was soft and very tender. Be- 
ing asked the cause of her tears, she said it was by 
thinking of the state and condition of her relations 
that yet remained in the sinful town, without any in- 
struction, or any to warn them of what is to come. 
Christiana endeavoured to comfort her by reminding 
her of the precious harvest that had sprung from the 
tears and prayers of Christian. He wept and 
mourned, she said, once, and no one regarded ; but 
his Lord and ours gathered up his tears, and put 
them into his bottle, and now both I and thou and 
these dear children are reaping the benefit of them. 
Who can tell but these tears of thine may afterwards 
have a like result? Thus they proceeded forward 
until they came to the Slough of Despond, which 
had proved so great a trial to Christian at the begin- 
ning. Although the King had given commandment 
to his servants to make a good passage over it, for the 
benefit of his pilgrims, it was still in no better condi- 
tion, but rather worse than it was before. Many 
labourers by bringing bad materials had marred 
instead of mended the way. Here, therefore, for 
a while the pilgrims were at a stand. But Mercy 
said, Come, we must venture • only let us be wary. 
Then they all looked well to their steps, and after 
some difficulties and many escapes the whole party 
got safely over. This difficulty past, again Mercy 
began to tremble respecting her welcome at the gate. 
Had I, she said, as good ground to hope for a loving 
reception at the Wicket-gate as you have, I think no 



40 



LECTURE n. 



Slough of Despond could discourage me. But 
Christiana answered, You know your sore, and I 
know mine. Then she pointed out that fears and 
discouragements of one kind or another must be 
encountered by every pilgrim to the Celestial City. 

See here, my friends, the blessed consequences of 
influence rightly used. Are any of you beginning 
in earnest to set your face to the city of the living 
God ? Oh ! do what you can to prevail upon others 
to set out with you. Be not content to go alone, 
until you have made a strenuous effort to gain over 
to the same mind those with whom you are associ- 
ated ; and if you see any about you well inclined, and 
half disposed to commence a godly and a Christian 
life, do not suffer the favourable opportunity to slip 
by unimproved. Do what you can to bring them to 
a point. Endeavour to fix their wavering minds. 
Encourage their good desires. Reply to their objec- 
tions. Overcome their scruples. Invite them freely 
to partake of the same blessings which you are 
seeking for yourself. Say as Moses said to Hobab : 
"We are journeying unto the place of which the 
Lord said, I will give it you. Come thou with us, 
and we will do thee good : for the Lord hath spoken 
good concerning Israel." And, like Moses on that 
same occasion, do not hastily be put off. Point out, 
as he did. the mutual advantage that will result to 
both from compliance with the invitation. Freely 
acknowledge that ycu yourself would be greatly bene- 
fited by the counsel and prayers and services of a 
companion ; and, like a true pilgrim, be willing 
freely to share your blessing, and to have all things 
common with your fellow-traveller. Press your suit 
like the man of God, and say with him : "It shall 
be. if thou wilt go with us. yea it shall be. that 



A WHOLE FAMILY ON PILGRIMAGE. 41 

what goodness the Lord shall do unto us, the same 
will we do unto thee." And you, dear young friends, 
who like Mercy are disposed to set out, but who hesi- 
tate and doubt and demur, because you imagine you 
have received no special invitation to come to Christ ; 
and who cannot feel assured that he will graciously 
receive you if you go to him ; let me reply to your 
objections. Whoever you are, inasmuch as you are 
a poor sinner, you are freely invited to come and 
partake of royal dainties. You are invited, freely 
invited, indeed you are. Do not make light of the 
invitation, If you know that you are a poor sinner, 
and are sure that nothing but the salvation of Christ 
can ever satisfy you or make you happy, and if you 
have a desire to forsake the foolish and live ; you 
are invited, specially invited, indeed you are. You 
would not be more specially invited if you heard a 
voice speaking to you from heaven, or if you received 
a letter directly from heaven, with your own name 
written upon it. The special invitation is sometimes 
sent in the whirlwind and the storm, but is more 
frequently delivered by the still small voice that 
whispers to the heart. Some people are shaken with 
violence out of the sleep of sin, and never think of 
heaven until they wake up and perceive themselves 
upon the verge of hell. Their terror and distress 
are very fearful, and the manner of their conviction, 
and the means by which they are comforted, are 
alike singular and special. But do not suppose for 
a moment that the good work invariably begins thus 
in all true pilgrims. Many, like this young Mercy, 
are providentially brought into the way of pious 
people ) their hearts, like Lydia's, are secretly 
opened. They cleave to those who are pressing for- 
ward to the narrow gate. Without any extraordi- 
4* 



42 



LECTURE II. 



nary terror, they begin humbly to hope for the salva- 
tion of Christ. And though they have many doubts 
and fears, and but little to tell of remarkable experi- 
ence, by a tenderness of heart and a readiness 
to renounce all the pleasures of sin, and all the 
vanities of the world for the sake of Christ and his 
gospel, they give evidence of a gracious state. Are 
there any here who answer to this description ? Oh ! 
be encouraged to go forward; and apply for a per- 
sonal interest in Christ. You shall not be rejected, 
though you go but upon my invitation. The great 
King, whose ambassadors we are, and whose grace we 
proclaim, is one that delighteth in mercy. Indulge 
not the cruel suspicion that the merciful Receiver of 
returning sinners will in any wise cast you out. I 
will tell you what you shall do. Only make applica- 
tion to Christ just as you are — venture your ever- 
lasting all upon his bare word of promise — earnestly 
seek out of his fulness to have all your wants sup- 
plied 5 and if you do not meet with encouragement, 
I will be content that you shall return to your place. 
Oh ! what malignant triumph would be diffused 
among all the wicked spirits that are in prison — 

" If it ever could be said, 
Here's a soul that perished suing 
For the boasted Saviour's aid." 

Cultivate a compassionate spirit for those that are 
living in carelessness and sin, and when you come to 
contend with those desponding fears which more or 
less will assail every individual who flees from the 
wrath to come, before he has effectually closed with 
the Saviour of sinners, ponder the path of your feet, 
and look well to your goings. Look to the exceed- 
ing great and precious promises held out to the re- 
turning sinner : so shall your steps be established; 



A WHOLE FAMILY ON PILGRIMAGE. 43 



and you shall pass safely this dangerous part of the 
road. Do not think that your case is singular, and 
that none can have such cause to tremble as yourself. 
You may know the plague and the sore of your own 
heart, that of another you cannot know. Difficulties 
and discouragements you are sure to meet with in 
your way to Zion; but oh ! think, when once you 
are safely there, all your fears and discouragements 
will be swallowed up in everlasting joy. 

III. We come now to speak a little, in the last 
place, of the reception which this interesting party 
met at the Wicket-gate. It was resolved when they 
came there, that as Christiana was the eldest, she 
should first knock, and that she should speak to him 
that opened the gate for the others. Long and 
loudly did she knock, without any one coming to 
open. Instead of this, they heard the loud barking 
of a frightful mastiff, that seemed greatly enraged, 
and quite prepared to fly upon them. This greatly 
terrified them all, and especially the children. For 
a while they were afraid to knock, lest the mastiff 
should break loose upon them ; but, considering at 
length that there would be greater danger in going 
back, they continued to knock more vehemently than 
before. Then the Keeper came to inquire who was 
there, and what they would have. So the dog left 
off to bark, and the gate was opened. Christiana 
soon said both who she was and what she wanted. 
" What \" said the keeper of the gate, u is she now 
become a pilgrim, who but a while ago detested that 
life t" Then she bowed her head, and said, " Yea, and 
so are these my sweet babes also. - " Then he took her 
by the hand, and let her in, and said moreover, 
" Suffer the little children to come unto me." With 



44 



LECTURE H. 



that he shut the door, and commanded a trumpeter 
to announce their entrance through the gate, with 
notes of gladness and sound of a trumpet. 

All this while poor Mercy was standing without, 
and crying for fear she was rejected. But Christiana 
began to intercede for her, and said, U A companion 
of mine stands without, who has come hither upon 
the same errand as myself. She is much dejected 
in her mind, for she fears she comes uninvited." 
While Christiana was thus speaking, Mercy was 
heard without, knocking so loudly for admittance 
that she made Christiana to start. When she told 
the keeper of the gate it was her friend, he opened 
the gate and looked out ; but the poor applicant had 
fainted and fallen down. He took her up, and en- 
couraged her in the kindest manner. She objected 
that she had no invitation from the King, but only 
from her friend, who had asked her to come to that 
place ; but still she earnestly craved admittance 
through the gate. Then did the kind keeper again 
take her by the hand, and say, u None are refused 
admittance through this gate who earnestly desire 
to enter into it, by what means soever they are induced 
to come here" Then did her spirit revive, and right 
glad she was to be admitted to those who had 
entered before her. All needful instructions for 
their future journey would here be given them 3 
and for a while they were left to converse together. 
They congratulated each other on their safe admit- 
tance. Christiana said she had well-nigh given up 
all for lost, when no one came to the gate, and the 
mastiff barked so fiercely. But poor Mercy thought 
her case was far more desperate, when her friends 
were admitted, and the door was shut, and she was 
left without. If she had not observed what was 



A WHOLE FAMILY ON PILGRIMAGE. 45 



written over the gate — "Knock, and it shall be 
opened unto you/' she would not have dared to knock 
at all 5 and, indeed, she was so sick and faint that 
she scarce knew whether she knocked or not. Chris- 
tiana, however, informed her that she had knocked 
indeed, and that to some purpose. She said, more- 
over, that instead of being angry or offended at her 
rudeness in knocking so loudly, the Lord of the 
place only sweetly smiled when he heard it, and evi- 
dently had seemed to be pleased with her importu- 
nity. They all wondered greatly why such a dog 
was kept at such a place ; and this mystery was ex- 
plained to them. They were informed the dog had 
another owner. Although he means not so, his 
barking often causes pilgrims to knock more ear- 
nestly. He absolutely frightens away only such as 
are not really in earnest; but all others that are 
true-hearted, however they may be made to tremble, 
receive timely aid, and are delivered from the power 
of the dog. 

And now, dear brethren, let me briefly inquire, 
Have you really come to the gate ? Have you ap- 
plied, by effectual, fervent prayer, to Him who sits 
upon the throne of grace, who never did, and who 
has promised that he never will cast out a poor sin- 
ner who comes to Him ? Whether your invitation 
be special or general, if you come to ask for pardon 
and instruction, your sincerity must be tried. Have 
you begun to perceive your guilt and danger, your 
ignorance and need ? To pray earnestly for pardon 
and mercy, for light and grace, is to knock at the 
gate. Have you ever really given an earnest knock 
in your life ? I do not mean, have you ever repeat- 
ed a prayer ; but with some true sense of your awful 
state, have you ever cried to Him who can save you 



46 



LECTURE II. 



from death, Lord, save or I perish ? With some 
true sense of your blindness and darkness as to spi- 
ritual things, and with a hearty desire for divine 
teaching, have you ever earnestly cried, Oh, send 
out thy light and thy truth, and lead me in the way 
everlasting ? Are you now crying for these bless- 
ings ? Have you been crying for them a long while 
without appearing to obtain an answer ? And are 
you so hindered in your prayers, that you are some- 
times well-nigh tempted to desist ? Eemember that 
he who answers prayer waits to be gracious. He 
will not be angry with you for your importunity ; 
but he is angry; very angry with the fearful and un- 
believing, who pretend to pray to him, and will not 
wait for what they want, but are driven away from 
the throne of grace, by the noise of an adversary 
that can do no harm to the upright. The proper 
use to make of difficulties and dangers, temptations 
and delays, is, to be more fervent in your cries for 
help. When this is the case, you will soon be con- 
vinced that you have not cried in vain. You will 
soon be admitted into the presence of the King. 
And if others are admitted, while you are left, and 
your soul is ready to faint within you, and you are 
even ready to give up all for lost, look again to what 
is written over the gate of mercy : " Knock, and it 
shall be opened unto you I" Will not that encour- 
age you to persist in knocking, and to persevere in 
prayer, more earnestly than ever? And lest you 
should think it presumption in coming, as you ima- 
gine, without a proper invitation, the very act of 
your coming proves that you are invited. Yes, and 
that you will be welcomed too ! Coming sinner,' 
thou art coming to a gracious Saviour. Oh remem- 
ber, and let the delightful truth be engraven upon 



A WHOLE FAMILY ON PILGRIMAGE. 47 



your heart : " We refuse none admittance through 
this gate who earnestly desire to enter through it, 
by what means soever they are induced to come 
hither." The King himself has said, " Him that 
cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out." You 
are specially interested in the intercession which he 
makes before the throne, if you believe the word 
which by the gospel is preached to you ; for again, 
he has said : u Neither pray I for these alone, but 
for them also which shall believe on me through 
their word." 



HYMN. 

The bitter comes before the sweet : 
Then let this heart be torn, 

And let me, at thy mercy-seat, 
With bitter sorrow mourn. 

The bitter comes before the sweet: 
Then, earthly pleasures, go ! 

For heavenly joys, with willing feet, 
ril face a world of wo. 

The bitter comes before the sweet : 
Then will I watch and pray ; 

Nor shall the pains and griefs I meet 
My onward progress stay. 

The bitter comes before the sweet : 
Then still at mercy's gate 

My fervent suit I will repeat, 
Though sad and long I wait. 

The bitter comes before the sweet: 
But sweetness comes at last ; 

When mercy gilds the dark retreat, 
The bitterness is past. 

The bitter comes before the sweet : 
'Tis sweet to be forgiven j 

The bitter ends, but joy complete 
Shall never end in heaven. 



48 



LECTURE n. 



PRAYER. 

Almighty and most merciful Father, thou hast promised to be 
the God of all the families of Israel. TTe humbly beseech thee, 
mercifully to behold this thy family, for which thy Son our 
Saviour Jesus Christ was contented to be betrayed and delivered 
into the hands of wicked men. Pour thy blessing upon our seed, 
and thy Spirit upon our offspring, that they may spring up as 
willows by the watercourses, and be really, and manifestly, a seed 
to serve thee. May all our families be nurseries for heaven, and 
blessed in Him, through whom all the families of the earth are 
to be blessed. Oh, give unto each of us thy heavenly grace, 
that we may behave ourselves wisely, and walk in our house 
with a perfect heart ! Thou hast taught us in thy holy word, that 
in the world we must have tribulation j and that all who live 
godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution. But thou hast 
graciously promised that if we suffer with him, we shall be glo- 
rified together, and that all our present sufferings shall promote 
our eternal salvation. Oh, make us heartily willing to endure 
any sufferings, however bitter, in this vale of tears, if only we 
may experience the sweetness of thy mercy in that better land 
where all tears shall be wiped away for ever ! May we resist 
every temptation that is offered to turn our feet from the narrow 
way of life. May we know how to answer every one, and to 
give a reason of the hope that is in us, with meekness and fear. 
Make us wise to win souls ; and teach us how to prevail upon 
others to go with us to the celestial city. Lord, grant that 
whatever influence or authority we possess over others, may all 
be employed for thy glory and for their profit. Oh that every 
individual here present, from the youngest to the oldest, may 
determine to go speedily, and knock at the door of mercy ! 
Blessed be thy holy name, thou art a God that hearest prayer. 
Hear us, therefore, who are now kneeling before thee, we most 
humbly beseech thee. Let thy tender mercies come unto us, 
even thy salvation, according to thy word. May we pray always 
and never faint. May no discouragements, or difficulties, or 
delays, ever induce us to cease from prayer. May we know that 
we have the petitions that we ask of thee ; and that thou hast not 
said, that we should seek thy face in vain. Hear us, Lord our 
God ; and answer us, and bless us, through J esus Christ our Lord. 



LECTURE III. 



THE PILGRIMS IN THE INTERPRETER'S HOUSE. 



Beset with snares on every hand, 
In life's uncertain path I stand ; 
Saviour divine, diffuse thy light, 
To guide iny doubtful footsteps right. 

Engage this roving, treacherous heart, 

To fix on Mary's better part ; 

To scorn the trifles of a day, 

Eor joys that none can take away. 

Then let the wildest storms arise, 
Let tempests mingle earth and skies ,* 
No fatal shipwreck shall I fear, 
But all my treasures with me bear, 

If thou, my Jesus, still be nigh, 
Cheerful I live, and joyful die : 
Secure when mortal comforts flee, 
To find immortal bliss in thee. 



Job xxxiv. 32. 
that which i see not, teach thou me. 

How suitable a prayer is this for every true pil- 
grim, in every stage of his journey to the heavenly 
city ! The principal part of our subject at this time 
will be the lessons of heavenly wisdom which the 
pilgrims learned in the Interpreter's House. How 
many excellent things which they saw not before 
were there taught them ! 

We shall consider — 



50 



LECTURE III. 



I. Their progress from the gate to the Interpreter's 
House ; and 

II. Some of the lessons which were there taught 
them. 

I. As they proceeded forward, one of the children 
plucked some of the fruit which hung over the wall 
from the grounds of the man to whom the mastiff 
belonged. He was rebuked for doing so, though 
none of them knew who was the owner of the trees. 
The painful effects of this sinful act will appear after- 
wards. The next occurrence was a very distressing 
one. Two ill-favoured persons attacked them, with 
the intention of doing them violence. These rob- 
bers would have prevailed against them had they not 
earnestly cried out for assistance. In due time the 
needful aid arrived. In answer to their cries a per- 
son was sent to their relief from the Gate. This 
reliever said that, seeing they were defenceless women 
and children, he wondered greatly they had not re- 
quested a conductor from the King. Had they made 
such a request, it would readily have been granted. 
Then said Christiana, " Since the King knew it would 
be for our profit, I wonder he sent not one along with 
us.-' A very wise reply was given. She was informed, 
It is not always necessary to grant things not asked 
for : lest by so doing they become of little esteem. 
But when the want of a thing is deeply felt, its 
value is duly known. " Had a conductor," he said, 
"been granted unasked, you would neither have 
bewailed your oversight in not asking, as you now 
do, neither would you have known his real value. 
The King will be inquired of by his people for the 
blessings which they want ; and it is a poor thing 
that is not worth asking for." Still, however, it was 



THE PILGRIMS IN INTERPRETERS HOUSE. 51 



not necessary for the party to go back again, to ask 
for a conductor. They had been made to feel and 
confess their error; and in all places whither they 
went, they might rely upon seasonable supplies of 
help being sent, if they earnestly sought it. Then 
did the reliever go back to his place, and the pilgrims 
went on their way. They conversed together until 
they came to the Interpreter's House. Christiana 
knocked at the door, as she had done at the Gate 
before. No sooner was her name announced, than 
all the inmates of that house were filled with joy. 
It was joyful news to hear that one who had so long 
hardened her heart and spoken evil of that way, had 
at length, in deed and in truth, set out with her whole 
family on pilgrimage. Not the slightest objection 
was made to the free admittance of the whole party. 
The Interpreter said, " Come in, thou daughter of 
Abraham : come in, children : come in, maiden ; 
come." So he had them all into the house. Nothing 
could exceed the kindness of the welcome which 
they every one received. 

There are many important lessons which we may 
all learn from what is here related. Let us all be- 
ware of forbidden fruit. We may do wrong, and 
feel for the present no bad effects from our trans- 
gression ; but a time will come when our sin will find 
us out. Oh ! be on your guard, and avoid all appear- 
ance of evil. Not only depart from evil yourself, 
but use all your influence and all your authority to 
discountenance and forbid it in others. Tempta- 
tions and adversaries are still to be looked for on our 
way to Zion, from our first setting out to the end of 
our journey. Oh ! remember, in all your straits and 
extremities, your defence and your succour must 
come down from above. And it must be brought 



52 



LECTURE III. 



from above, and actually arrive for your relief, by 
earnest prayer. He who sits on the throne of grace 
has said, " Call upon me in the time of trouble," 
However you may be assaulted by dangers and 
temptations, cry mightily unto him who has said, 
" My grace is sufficient for thee : my strength is 
made perfect in weakness and without all doubt the 
reliever will appear for your succour, and 

" You shall obtain delivering grace 
In the distressing hour." 

The best and the safest plan is, upon our first setting 
out, humbly to ask for the Divine presence to go with 
us, and to be our defender and conductor to the end. 
But remember, God often teaches us the value of 
blessings by suffering us to feel our entire helpless- 
ness without them. He will be inquired of by us, 
for all things that are needful both to our souls and 
our bodies. If we have restrained prayer in time 
past, we must consider that in all places, wherever 
we may be, the prayer of faith will ascend direct 
from a penitent heart to the God of heaven. 
Whatever we may have been in time past, however 
ignorant or perverse, if we come humbly in the name 
of Jesus to the great Teacher, to be enlightened and 
instructed, waiting at the posts of his house, and 
knocking by earnest prayer at his door, we need not 
fear a repulse. All that apply to Christ for pardon, 
become the pupils of the Holy Spirit. The Spirit 
is good ; and he loves to teach sinners in the way. 
The most perverse, the least and the meanest are 
welcomed alike by this heavenly Instructor. " He 
giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not." 
Something of the joy of heaven is felt upon earth, 
by the whole household of faith, when those who 
have been known as opposers of true religion in 



THE PILGRIMS IN INTERPRETER'S HOUSE. 53 



times past, become monuments of saving grace, and 
are seen knocking as penitent sinners at the door of 
mercy, to obtain mercy, and waiting as true disciples 
for instruction at the gate of wisdom. Whether old 
or young, if your heart is drawn out in love to the 
only Saviour of sinners ; if you seek before every 
thing else for heavenly wisdom to be imparted to 
you, you are sure to obtain your heart's desire. The 
King himself has said : " I love them that love me ; 
and they that seek me early shall find me." 

II. We pass on now to consider three of the ex- 
cellent things which our pilgrims learned in the Inter- 
preter's House — the Interpreter representing the 
Holy Spirit. 

1. The first was to warn them against an earthly 
mind. After they had seen all the wonders which 
had been shown to Christian before, the Interpreter 
took them apart, and had them into a place where 
was a man that could look no way but downward. 
He held in his hand a rake. There also stood over 
his head one with a celestial crown; and he offered him 
that crown, if only he would throw down his rake. 
But the man did neither look up nor regard. He 
cared nothing for the crown ; he was too intent upon 
his employment. He continued still to rake to 
himself the straws, the small sticks, and the dust of 
the ground. Our pilgrims perceived at once the 
meaning of this humiliating figure. They saw in it, 
at a glance, the true emblem of the carnal mind and 
the men of the world. The Interpreter showed them, 
in a strong light never to be forgotten, the amazing 
vanity and folly of preferring the things of time and 
sense to the glorious prize held out to the believer. 
5* 



54 



LECTURE in. 



Look, he said, how the poor man with his rake pre- 
fers to busy himself in raking up straws and sticks 
and dust, rather than to pay any attention to him 
who holds out the glittering crown ! So it is with 
the men of this world. The glories of heaven are 
but a fable in their eyes j and the vanities of the 
world are the only things which they account sub- 
stantial. The man with his rake could look no way 
but downward. So, earthly things, when they are 
supremely regarded, not only indispose men, but 
disable them from paying any attention to high and 
heavenly things. They quite carry their hearts 
away from God. The pilgrims were deeply affected 
with this sight. When Christiana cried out earnestly 
to be delivered from such a mind, the Interpreter 
said : The prayer, " Give me not riches/' has lain 
by till it is almost rusty. It is scarce the prayer of 
one in ten thousand; straws and sticks and dust, 
with most, are the great things now looked after. 
With that the pilgrims both wept and said, It is 
alas, too true ! 

Have we, dear friends, ever been effectually taught 
this all-important lesson ; Xone but the great 
Teacher, the eternal and glorious Spirit who can re- 
mould and fashion our sinful hearts anew ; none but 
he can effectually open our eyes and draw our hearts 
from earth to heaven. It is deeply affecting to see 
what numbers around us are busily engaged with the 
rake, and pay not the slightest regard to the glorious 
prospects which the ministers of the everlasting 
gospel would set before them. Their eyes the god 
of this world has blinded. Their back, as it were, 
is bowed down always. They are walking according 
to the course of this world. The riches and honours 



THE PILGRIMS IN INTERPRETER'S HOUSE. 55 

and pleasures of life; the business, or cares ; or 
amusements of the world ; — these are the straws and 
the dust after which they pant, and upon which their 
minds are supremely fixed. They will not be diverted 
from this employment. Warn them of their danger ; 
tell them that to be carnally-minded is death, and 
that, if they are summoned away into eternity in 
their present state, they cannot see the kingdom of 
God • and that they must be banished as enemies 
from his glorious presence — they pay no attention, 
but still continue raking the straws. Appeal to 
their hopes, and for the most part the result is the 
same. Proclaim the glad tidings of free forgiveness 
of all their sins, and gracious acceptance with God 
through the atoning blood and justifying righteous- 
ness of the Divine Surety; hold out to them the 
crown of eternal glory, bought with blood, and yet 
offered freely to sinners of every description, with- 
out money and without price ; and they will not so 
much as look up. They make light of the gracious 
invitation. Their carnal pursuits are far more im- 
portant in their sight ; and still they continue bound 
to the earth and grovelling in the dust. Oh remem- 
ber, that, in every instance, the enlightening and the 
life-giving power of the Holy Ghost is absolutely 
necessary to open our blind eyes and to change our 
earthly hearts, or else we shall remain tied and bound 
to the world, and taken up with carnal things all our 
days. Constantly let the prayer ascend from our 
heart : " Open thou mine eyes/' and " What I see not, 
teach thou nie." Recollect, too, that you want quick- 
ening power to be exerted upon your heart, as well 
as marvellous light to be imparted to your eyes. 
The Spirit of God alone can let you see the amazing 



56 



LECTURE in. 



difference between earthly and heavenly things ; the 
Spirit of God alone 

" Can draw your best affections hence, 
Above this world of sight and sense." 

And his gracious influence will be required, not 
only at your first setting out, but to the very end of 
your course. To the very last you must cry, "Turn 
away mine eyes from beholding vanity." To the 
very last you will have to confess and to pray : " My 
soul cleaveth unto the dust : quicken thou me." 

2. We proceed to the next lesson which was 
taught to the pilgrims in the Interpreter's house. — 
This was to convey to their minds a correct idea of 
saving faith. They were shown into a noble room, 
where there was nothing at all to be seen but an un- 
sightly spider clinging to the wall. As soon as this 
was discovered, the inquiry was made : — Is there 
but one spider in all this spacious room? Then 
said Christiana, while the water stood in her eyes, 
(for she began now to apprehend something of what 
was intended,) Yes, there is more here than one ; 
and such as have venom far more destructive than 
that which is in the spider. This was the point to 
which the Interpreter would bring them, and they 
all acknowledged the truth of what had been con- 
fessed by Christiana. Upon this their wise Instruc- 
tor said : " The spider taketh hold with her hands, 
and is in kings' palaces." Learn from this, he con- 
tinued, that how full soever you may be of the 
venom of sin, yet you may, by the hand of faith, 
lay hold of a royal habitation, and dwell in the best 
of the King's palaces above. Christiana confessed 
that she had only half apprehended the lesson at 
the first. The unsightly spider had appeared to her 



THE PILGRIMS IN INTERPRETER' S HOUSE. 57 



a true emblem of a poor sinner, who is still defiled 
with sin in whatever position he may stand. But 
it had never occurred to her that the acting of faith 
was represented by the taking hold with the hands; 
nor that the king's palace had reference to the palace 
of the great King. The effect of this lesson upon 
the pilgrims was to fill them with gladness and deep 
humility. They looked one upon another, and also 
bowed before the Interpreter. 

Have we, my friends, thoroughly apprehended 
this all-important lesson? Saving faith is taking 
hold of the precious promises, and this introduces 
the sinner to all his privileges and all his dignity. 
Have you been made to perceive any thing of your 
guilt and pollution in the sight of Him with whom 
you have to do ? And is it your trembling inquiry : 
How can such a sinner as I am, and such a God as 
this is, come together, and meet in peace ? Only as 
a true penitent, by simple faith, lay hold of the pre- 
cious promises of the gospel, and you shall come in- 
to the King's presence and be brought with gladness 
into his glorious palace. Be sure that you do not 
look for any qualification in yourself, as your warrant 
for coming to Christ. A sense of sin, and the free 
invitations of the gospel, are all that you need. 
However defiled or sinful you may be, simple faith 
in the gospel-promises will give you an interest in 
all that Christ has done and suffered for sinners. 
The true penitent, looking to his Saviour, can say : — 

" Just as I am, thou wilt receive, 
Wilt pardon, welcome, bless, relieve, 
Because thy promise I believe !" 

Oh, mark the expression : because thy promise I be- 
lieve. Faith in the promise ensures your pardon, 



58 



LECTURE III. 



ensures your welcome, ensures your reception : and 
though, when you come to Christ, the power of sin 
shall be dethroned, and shall no longer have domi- 
nion over you, still, to the very last, you stand by 
faith. You must look to what Christ has done for 
you, and not to what his Spirit has wrought in you, 
as the ground of your confidence. The Spirit's work 
within us we mar and defile ) and nothing of our 
own can bear the severity of God's righteous judg- 
ment. Our persons are only accepted in the Beloved ; 
and it is only through him that our prayers and ser- 
vices are graciously accepted. 

Oh, how wonderful is the way in which the Lord is 
pleased to deal with returning sinners who come to 
him by Jesus Christ ! " He raise th the poor out of 
the dust, and lifteth up the beggar from the dung- 
hill, to set them among princes, and to make them 
inherit the throne of glory." 

3. The various ways in which the Lord speaks to 
his people is the last lesson of the Interpreter which 
we shall consider at this time. He bade them to 
consider attentively a hen with her brood of chickens, 
which he pointed out to them. They were to notice 
the various ways by which the hen made herself un- 
derstood by her tender brood. 

The King of the celestial city, in his infinite con- 
descension, permits himself to be represented by this 
figure. What did he say once, when he came from his 
glorious throne, in great humility, to visit these outer 
provinces of his vast dominions ? *f How often would 
I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen 
gathereth her chickens under her wings I" Every 
gracious invitation which by the gospel is addressed to 
sinners, is the voice of the Son of man — the call by 



THE PILGRIMS IN INTERPRETER* S HOUSE. 59 

which all men are required to repent of their sins, 
and to believe the gospel. But " thej love darkness 
rather than light.' ' They will not come to the Son 
of God that they may have life. He calls ; but they 
refuse. He stretches out his hand, but no man re- 
gards. He would, but they would not. When 
this call comes with demonstration of the Spirit and 
with power, they are sweetly constrained to fly to 
his sheltering wing for safety and protection. He 
draws, and they run after him. And when they 
have so fled to him, he rejoices over them as his peo- 
ple and his children, speaking to them only with the 
brooding voice of tenderest love ; or else, to warn 
them of approaching danger, and to preserve them 
from sin, and from the assaults of the hovering foe, 
sounding an alarm in their ears, and faithfully ap- 
prizing them of what is before them. 

Dear brethren, the simile which is here employed 
is a very simple one ; but how amazingly important 
is the truth conveyed by it ! Your lot has been 
cast in the valley of vision. From the earliest dawn 
of reason to the present hour, you have had line 
upon line and precept upon precept ! Your whole 
life has been an acceptable time and a day of salva- 
tion. To you, as it were, all the day long, the only 
Saviour of sinners has been calling, and saying : 
"Seek ye my face." By his providence and by 
ministers, by his holy word and by the voice of con- 
science, Christ has been calling upon you to repent 
of your sins, to believe and be saved ! Oh, it is a 
very solemn thought to ponder, that numbers are 
called in such ways as these who never partake of 
saving grace. "Many are called, but few are 
chosen. " " To as many as received him, to them 



60 



LECTURE ni. 



gave lie power to become the sons of God." A small 
whisper uttered in the house is more distinctly 
heard than a loud noise that is made in the street. 
Thus, the still small voice of the Spirit, addressed 
to the heart, spoken within, is far more powerful in 
operation than all the loud calls that never pene- 
trate further than the ear. Oh, be not satisfied, and 
never think that you are Christians indeed, until 
you have experienced the effectual power of the Holy 
Spirit upon your heart. It is the Spirit's work upon 
the heart which makes all the difference between 
the real and the nominal Christian. Desire, and 
long, and seek, and pray for his gracious influence. 
Then you will hear the voice of the only Saviour 
calling you, as it were, by name, and you will fly as 
a trembling penitent for shelter and salvation to his 
protecting wing; and you shall not be disappointed. 
You shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. 
" He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under 
his wings shalt thou trust." As true believers, 
adopted into his happy family, and made his pecu- 
liar treasure, he will rejoice over you, and speak to 
you with the brooding voice of love all the days of 
your life. And when his judgments are abroad in 
the earth, he will give you timely notice, and invite 
you to seek, in closer communion with himself, that 
security and peace which are no where else to be 
found. " Come, my people/'' he will say, (i enter 
thou into thy chambers, and shut thy doors about 
thee : hide thyself as it were for a little moment; 
until the indignation be overpast." 



THE PILGRIMS IN INTERPRETER'S HOUSE. 61 



HYMN. 

Thou, the great Interpreter, 

No teaching is like thine ; 
Come, and thy heavenly gifts confer, 

And cause thy light to shine. 

'Tis thine to bnrst the chains of earth, 

And saving faith impart ; 
No call but thine, of sovereign worth, 

Can truly reach the heart. 

Oh come, and draw this earthly mind 
From dust to which it clings ; 

And let me rise, all unconfined, 
To high and heavenly things. 

Let me, so sinful and so vile, 
Embrace thy promise, Lord ; 

And on a wretched sinner smile, 
Who hangs upon thy word. 

Give, with thine own almighty voice, 

The true, the saving call ; 
Then shall thy pleasure be my choice, 

And Christ my all in all. 



PRAYER. 

Lord, thou hast been our dwelling-place in all generations. 
Thou hast said in thy holy word, He that dwelleth in the secret 
place of the Most High, shall abide under the shadow of the 
Almighty. be thou our refuge in every time of trouble, for 
vain is the help of man. We humbly beseech thee, for thy 
dear Son's sake, look down in great mercy upon us, and send 
thy Holy Spirit into our hearts. Are not all thy children 
taught of thee? gracious Father, that which we see not, 
teach thou us. Keep us, we beseech thee, from all things that 
may hurt us ; and in all our dangers and necessities may we 
give ourselves unto prayer, and do thou stretch forth thy right 
hand to save and defend us. May we never cease our earnest 
supplications for the special and gracious teaching of thy good 
Spirit. Give us the joy of thy salvation, and uphold us with 
thy free Spirit. Deliver us, we pray thee, from the grovelling 
pursuits to which we are inclined by nature. Our souls cleave 
6 



62 



LECTURE III. 



unto the dust ; quicken us according to thy word. Turn away 
our eves from beholding vanity. Incline our hearts unto thy 
testimonies, and not unto covetousness. May we not seek our 
happiness in those things which perish in the using; but raise 
our hearts and minds to high and heavenly things. Enable us 
by true faith to lay hold of the exceeding great and precious 
promises which by the gospel are presented to us. May we 
come to the Saviour of sinners, with all our vileness and depra- 
vity. May we remember that he came to seek and to save that 
which was lost; and that through his name, whosoever be- 
lieveth in him shall receive remission of sins. Lord, increase 
our faith; and grant that we may embrace, and ever hold 
fast, the blessed hope of everlasting life which thou hast given 
us in thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ. may thy gospel 
come to us not in word only, but in power, and in much assur- 
ance, and in the Holy G-host. Make us willing in the day of 
thy power. Draw us, and we will run after thee. And grant 
to every one of us the strong consolation of those who have fled 
for refuge to lay hold upon the gospel hope. Hear us, Lord, 
and answer our humble petition, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 



LECTURE IV. 



THE WORK OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 



Not all the outward forms on earth, 
Nor rites that G-od has given, 

Nor will of man, nor blood, nor birth, 
Can raise a soul to heaven. 

The sovereign will of God alone 
Creates us heirs of grace ; 

Born in the image of his Son, 
A new, peculiar race. 

The Spirit, like some heavenly wind, 
Blows on the sons of flesh, 

New-models all the carnal mind, 
And forms the man afresh. 

Our quickened souls awake, and rise 
From the long sleep of death, 

On heavenly things we fix our eyes, 
And praise employs our breath. 



Ephesians iv. 30. 

AND GRIEVE NOT THE HOLY SPIRIT OF GOD, WHEREBY YE ARE SEALED UNTO 
THE DAY OF REDEMPTION. 

Instruction is not the only benefit which be- 
lievers receive from the Holy Spirit. It is true, he 
teaches the hearts of all faithful people : none teach- 
eth like him ; and all the children of God are taught 
of him. But in addition to the lessons of heavenly 
wisdom which he teaches, it is his office to sanctify 



LECTURE IY. 



and renew the soul, to bear witness to his own work 
upon the believer's heart, and to set his gracious 
seal upon them, unto the day of redemption. How 
careful we should be, not to slight or offend Him 
from whom we receive such unspeakable benefits. 
believer, whoever else you slight or offend, take care 
that you " grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, where- 
by ye are sealed unto the day of redemption." Stay- 
ing at the Interpreter's house is, to be under the spe- 
cial teaching of the Holy Spirit. Some of the ex- 
cellent things which were there shown to the pil- 
grims were considered in our last lecture ; we now 
proceed to consider the further benefits which he 
conferred upon them. 
TTe shall show — 

I. How he further instructed them. 
H. How he witnessed to their state. 
III. And how he washed and sealed them. 

May his gracious light and power be experienced 
in our hearts, as we turn our attention to these im- 
portant particulars. 

I. How did the Interpreter further instruct the 
wayfaring people that were tarrying at his house ? 
He bade them to notice, first, the meek and quiet 
way in which the sheep take their death. He led 
them into his garden, and desired them attentively 
to consider the great variety of flowers which were 
there. Some were tall, and others were low ; their 
tints and odours were very different ; and some were 
far more valued than others ; and yet they all stood 
quietly, and looked well in the place which the gar- 
dener had assigned to them. In the field, he showed 



THE WORK OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 65 



them what looked like a flourishing crop of wheat; 
but when they came nearer, all the ears had been 
cropped off, and only the straw remained. Next, 
their attention was directed to a robin, which was 
flying away with a great spider in its mouth. They 
took special notice of the sad disparity which was 
here displayed. This little bird, which looks so in- 
nocent, and sings so sweetly, and feeds so readily 
upon crumbs, can change its diet whenever it pleases, 
and swallow down with greediness the most poisonous 
food. After many other lessons of practical wisdom 
had been taught them in proverbs, the Interpreter 
finally showed them a tree. Its leaves were fair and 
flowering ; but its heart was decayed, and all the 
inside of it was gone and rotten. 

Let all this teach us a lesson of patience and con- 
tentment, make us afraid of being satisfied with a 
fair show in the flesh, and warn us against an incon- 
sistent profession. Does the sheep go quietly to the 
slaughter, and submit to her death without any noise 
or complaint ? Remember that the true followers 
of Christ are to imitate the patience and gentleness 
of him that was crucified. If we are his people, we 
are the sheep of his pasture. " He was led as a 
lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her 
shearers is dumb so he opened not his mouth." 
When he offered himself a sacrifice for our sins, he 
left us an example that we should follow his steps. 
A gentle, patient, yielding, submissive spirit, is emi- 
nently the spirit of Christ. We must go to the In- 
terpreter's house to be thoroughly imbued with such 
a spirit. I mean, we must experience the transform- 
ing power of the Holy Ghost in our hearts. He 
only can subdue our natural impatience, and teach 
us to manifest something of the meekness and gen- 
6* 



66 



LECTURE IV. 



tleness of Christ. Do we require a lesson of con- 
tentment to be taught us ? Consider the lilies and 
all the flowers, how quietly they grow and how lovely 
they look, every one exactly in the place selected for 
it by the gardener. The church of Christ is his gar- 
den. All true believers are his pleasant plants, and 
occupy the place which he has allotted for them. 
They are of different stature, and of different stand- 
ing ) and one greatly varies from another in form 
and use, in perfection and excellence. But they are 
all his. He takes pleasure in them all ; and they, 
every one, more or less, reflect his image and pro- 
mote his glory, as long as they remain in their pro- 
per place, and adorn their station by faithfully per- 
forming the duties that belong to it. Oh, let us not 
be desirous of vain-glory, envying one another, pro- 
voking one another. Let us seek earnestly for the 
spirit of godly contentment, that we may be more 
anxious to adorn our present position than to ex- 
change it for another. Having gifts differing accord- 
ing to the grace which is given us, let it be all our 
care to improve and occupy them to the glory of the 
great Giver. Are we disposed to glory in the flesh, 
and to rest in outward appearance ? Think of the 
stalks of wheat with the ears all cropped off; and 
the tree with its flourishing leaves, while it was 
decayed at the heart. The field is cultivated for the 
sake of the grain, and not for the straw, which is 
only fit to be trodden down on the dunghill. The 
tree is suffered to stand in the orchard, for the sake 
of the fruit which it yields, and not for the leaves 
which it puts forth. " Every tree which bringeth not 
forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire." 
Oh ! let us all beware of barren profession and fair 
appearance, without bringing forth fruit. Let us 



THE WORK OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 67 



pray earnestly, that through the power of the Holy 
Ghost we may be fruitful in every good word and 
work ; and that we may avoid the fatal error of look- 
ing fair and flourishing to the outward observer, 
while all is false and hollow within. Constantly let 
us urge the fervent petition : " Oh, let my heart be 
sound in thy statutes, that I be not ashamed/' Or, 
if we are satisfied with going in and out among the 
Lord's people, and obtaining a good report of them, 
while we have no curb upon our carnal lusts and 
appetites, and can go from the place of the Holy to 
indulge in secret sin, and to commit iniquity with 
greediness, oh, let us remember, he that judgeth us, 
is the Lord. He is acquainted with all our thoughts 
and works and ways. He will bring every secret 
thing into judgment. Unless our nature be really 
changed, and we become thoroughly averse to every 
sin, we cannot stand before this holy Lord God. 
That same Spirit, my brethren, by whose power the 
gracious change is produced, alone can thoroughly 
convince us of its absolute necessity. Do not mis- 
take coming to ordinances, or living on friendly 
terms with the people of God, for the vital change. 
" Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, 
he cannot see the kingdom of heaven." 

II. We pass on now to consider the witness borne 
by the Interpreter to the gracious state of the pilgrims 
who were tarrying at his house. While they were 
receiving instruction from his mouth, and feeding 
with great delight upon the provisions of his table, 
the Interpreter at length began to question them as 
to their past experience. He commenced with the 
eldest of the party, and inquired of her what moved 
her first to betake herself to a pilgrim's life. The 



68 



LECTURE IV. 



experience of Christiana had been too striking and 
deep to cause her any difficulty in replying to this 
inquiry. She simply recounted her past history. 
She told how her thoughts began to trouble her when 
Christian was dead : what bitter reflections were 
awakened in her heart, as she called to mind how 
she had treated him under his spiritual distress. 
She then related how she had been encouraged, 
when on the border of despair, by thinking of the 
glory of her husband 5 how warm desires to follow 
his steps were first awakened within her breast ; and 
how she had been induced to act upon these, by the 
gracious and express invitation which she had re- 
ceived from the King of the Celestial City. Then 
did he inquire of her, if she had met with no oppo- 
sition before she set out of doors. When did the 
Enemy ever suffer a pilgrim to leave the City of De- 
struction, without making an effort to obstruct the 
first step ? Christiana's had not been without oppo- 
sition. She related the visit and counsel of her un- 
godly neighbour 3 the vision she had had of the two 
that plotted together to drive her from her purpose ; 
and lastly, she told how they had been attacked be- 
tween the gate and the Interpreter's house. All this 
bore so evidently the marks of simplicity and godly 
sincerity that the Interpreter hesitated not a mo- 
ment to bear witness to its integrity. " Thy begin- 
ning/' he said, " is good, thy latter end shall greatly 
increase/' Then did he turn to the companion of her 
pilgrimage, and say : " And what moved thee to come 
hither V* This was a trying moment to poor Mercy. 
Her want of marked experience had all along been 
a source of discouragement to her. She trembled, 
and for a while continued silent ; but when she was 
exhorted only to believe, and to speak her mind 



THE WORK OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 69 



freely, she told at once what was the cause of her 
silence and her fear. She had no visions and dreams 
to tell of, as her companion who had just spoken ; 
neither had she ever shed bitter tears for scorning 
the counsel of pious relations. What then was it, 
said the Interpreter, very kindly, that prevailed with 
you to do as you have done ? Upon this, with won- 
derful simplicity, Mercy detailed the things that had 
befallen her. She told the effect produced upon her 
by the sight of Christiana packing up for her depart- 
ure ; and the emotion with which she had listened 
to her words on that occasion. " While she was tell- 
ing these things/' said Mercy, " the fire kindled : 
and I said in my heart, If this be true, I will leave 
my father and my mother, and the land of my nativity, 
and I will, if I may, go along with Christiana. So 
I asked her further of the truth of these things, and 
if she would let me go with her ; for I saw now that 
there was no dwelling any longer in our town but 
with the danger of ruin. But yet I came away with 
a heavy heart; not that I was unwilling to come 
away, but for leaving so many of my relations be- 
hind. Still, I am come with all my heart, and will, 
if I may, go with my friend to her journey's end, 
and to the presence of the King." How did the In- 
terpreter receive this simple narration ? Did he con- 
sider it unsatisfactory, and refuse to bear witness to 
its genuine and gracious character ? Far otherwise. 
In the most decisive and express manner he testified 
that her fears were groundless, and her welcome was 
certain. " Thy setting out," he said, u is good, for 
thou hast given credit to the truth. Thou art a Ruth, 
who did, for the love which she bare to Naomi, and 
to the Lord her God, leave father and mother and 
the land of her nativity, and come out, and go with 



70 



LECTURE IV. 



a people that she knew not before. 6 The Lord re- 
compense thy work, and a full reward be given thee 
of the Lord God of Israel, under whose wings thou 
art come to trust/ " Oh, the comfort imparted by 
these words to the individual to whom they were ad- 
dressed ! She could not sleep for joy, for now her 
doubts of missing at last were removed further from 
her than ever. 

Do we, dear brethren, know any thing of what it 
is for the Spirit to bear witness with our spirit that 
we are the children of God ? Some of you, it may 
be, have had striking and marked experience. By 
some providential dispensation, which you can never 
forget, you were aroused out of your careless inat- 
tention to spiritual things. Your conviction of sin 
was very deep. You went heavily, and bowed down 
all the day long. Your past life, with all its unnum- 
bered provocations was so vividly set before you, 
that you were unable to look up. You were driven 
almost to the verge of despair. You thought, verily, 
that under the whole heaven there breathed not a 
sinner so deeply depraved and so wretchedly defiled 
as yourself. You remember well, both clearly and 
distinctly, by what means the desire of pardon and 
the hope of salvation were first infused into your 
trembling heart. You remember how you received 
and welcomed the free and gracious invitations of 
the gospel, to the weary and the heavy laden. You 
were addressed, not indeed by name, but by charac- 
ter. A letter brought to you by the post was not 
more directly intended for you than this invitation, 
when applied to your heart by the power of the Holy 
Ghost. Now it was enough • you rose up to depart, 
and the salvation of Christ and the favour of God 
has been the ruling object which you have had in 



THE WORK OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 71 



view ever since. Your course has not been without 
its difficulties. Worldly friends perhaps would have 
kept you back and ungodly neighbours have pointed 
against you the finger of scorn. The great adver- 
sary, in a variety of ways, has stood at your right 
hand to resist you ; and many there be who would 
have robbed you of your peace, and destroyed your 
soul. But having obtained help from God, you 
have escaped these dangers; and you continue to 
this day, hoping and waiting, striving against sin, 
and pressing forward on the narrow way. Is this 
indeed an outline of the experience of any here ? 
To every such individual we say, by the word of the 
Lord, Thy beginning is good, and thy latter end 
shall greatly increase. Only hold fast the beginning 
of your confidence steadfast unto the end. Pursue, 
without turning aside either to the right hand or the 
left, the path upon which you have entered; and 
take the Spirit's witness to his own work upon your 
heart, which you so greatly desire : know this, be 
sure of this, yea, confident of this very thing, that 
he who has begun the good work in you will per- 
form it unto the day of Jesus Christ. 

But some of you, it is probable, have been led in 
a way widely different to this. You know scarce 
any thing of that deep and agonizing distress on ac- 
count of your sins, of which others speak. You 
cannot come to visions and revelations. There is, 
perhaps, not one text in the Bible which you can 
point out as being the means of imparting comfort 
to you more than another. Your want of marked 
experience makes you shrink from speaking of your-, 
self, and fearful of coming short at the last. Con- 
sider for a moment, are you now really in the pil- 
grim's path, with your face directed to the heavenly 



72 



LECTURE IT. 



Zion ? Have you heartily renounced the sins and 
pleasures and vanities of this evil world, and are you 
seeking supremely the salvation of Christ ? If so, 
what was it that prevailed with you to do as you are 
now doing ? Oh I be assured, however secretly, or 
gradually, or imperceptibly, the gracious resolution 
was formed, if it be really formed, and actually regu- 
lates your life, it is as truly the work of the Holy 
Spirit as if you could tell the time and manner and 
all the circumstances of your conversion. Perhaps * 
you have had the privilege of intercourse with pious 
relatives from your earliest youth, and you can give 
no particular account of the time when gracious 
desires and heavenward hopes first dawned upon you j 
but of this you are certain, that you choose rather 
to suffer affliction with the people of God than enjoy 
the pleasures of sin for a season. Or, perhaps, you 
were providentially thrown in the way of some emi- 
nent Christian, and the whole bent of your future 
life was either suddenly or gradually altered by what 
you observed and saw in him. You lost the keen 
relish which you once had for worldly pleasures and 
pur -nits. AVhat you heard of the evil of sin, and 
the danger of delay, arrested your conscience. The 
manner in which the Lord had manifested his grace 
and mercy to others, of whom you heard, caused 
your heart to burn within you. You resolved at 
once for Christ and his salvation; to forsake the 
foolish and live ; and to cast in your lot among those 
who declare plainly that they are seeking a city that 
hath foundations, whose builder and ma.ker is God. 
And you have acted upon that resolution. Although 
you have been harassed and distressed — 

K With manv a conflict, many a doubt/' 



THE WORK OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 



73 



you have never been driven from it. You have 
shown that you are heartily willing to give up all 
for Christ ; and chiefly grieved that so many around 
you, on every side, and perhaps some who are united 
to you by the ties of nature, are unwilling to come 
away, but linger behind as yet in the City of 
Destruction. Now, every one of you, dear brethren, 
who answers to this description, may be of good 
courage. The great Interpreter bears witness to the 
reality of his work on your heart, and says, " Your 
setting out is good : for you have given credit to the 
truth. " This, above every thing else, is the distin- 
guishing mark of the generation of the upright. 
They rest upon the sure testimony of Glod respect- 
ing their own everlasting concerns. The instrument 
or medium through which the truth of Grod is made 
known to us is of little consequence. Whatever 
God has said respecting the danger of our condition, 
or the refuge which he has mercifully provided for 
the guilty; what he hates and what he loves; what 
he commands and what he forbids,— the true peni- 
tent gives credit to the truth, and acts upon it. He 
that hath received his testimony, hath set to his seal 
that God is true. Have you simply received the 
gospel message — given credit to it as the truth of 
G-od ? and are you acting upon it ? Have you, for 
the truth's sake, renounced all the pleasures of sin 
and the vanities of the world, and deliberately ac- 
cepted of Christ to save you from your sins, and to 
reign over you for ever? This know, that the arm 
of the Lord has been revealed on behalf of every 
individual who thus gives credit to the gospel report. 
And we say to you, "The Lord recompense thy 
work, and a full reward be given thee of the Lord 



74 



LECTURE IV. 



God of Israel, under whose wings thou art come to 
trust/' 

III. TTe proceed to consider in the last place how 
the pilgrims were washed and sealed and clothed in 
the Interpreter's house. After the excellent lessons 
which they had been taught, and the cheering testi- 
mony they had received, we might have thought 
that they were now prepared to depart in peace, and 
to go on their way rejoicing. Still, however, for an- 
other most important purpose they were required to 
tarry for a while. The Interpreter would not allow 
them to depart until he had given orders for them 
to be taken to the bath : that there they might wash 
and be made clean from the dust and soil which they 
had gathered by travelling. These orders were 
minutely followed. Every one in the party, from 
the youngest to the oldest, had the benefit and the 
pleasure of a copious washing in the pure and limpid 
waters that gushed out for their use. Yery delight- 
ful and refreshing was this process to them all. 
They washed away all the mire and dirt which had 
adhered to them from the boggy ground which they 
had passed at the first ; and they were cleansed from 
much of the dust and many defiling particles which 
they had brought with them out of the town, and 
which they had contracted in the rest of the way. 
They were wonderfully strengthened and enlivened 
by this process. They not only looked much fairer 
than they did before, but felt refreshed and reno- 
vated as if they had each awakened to a new and 
delightful existence. The Interpreter pronounced 
them fair as the moon : and then he called for the 
seal wherewith such were sealed as had been washed 
in his bath. So the seal was brought, and he set 



THE WORK OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 75 



his mark upon them, that they might be known in 
the places whither they were yet to go. This seal 
consisted of the image and superscription of the 
King ; and it was engraved on the forehead of every 
one of them. It was to serve the threefold purpose 
of a sign, a memorial, and a token. As a sign, it 
was a mark of distinction, to set them apart from the 
rest of the world, as the special treasure and peculiar 
property of the King. As a memorial, it was to 
record the precious price which he had paid for their 
redemption, and the great things which he had done 
for them already. And as a token, it was a pledge 
of their final admission through the gates of the 
Celestial City, when their warfare should be accom- 
plished, and the days of their mourning ended. In 
short, the sum and substance of this sealing was to 
answer the same purpose to our pilgrims that the 
ordinance of the passover answered to the Israelite. 
He was to show his son in that day, saying : " This 
is done because of that which the Lord did unto me 
when I came forth out of Egypt. And it shall be 
for a sign unto thee upon thine hand, and for a me- 
morial between thine eyes ; that the Lord's law may 
be in thy mouth : for with a strong hand hath the 
Lord brought thee out of Egypt." This seal greatly 
added to the beauty of the pilgrims, for it was an 
ornament to their faces. It increased also their 
dignity and gravity, insomuch that beholders look- 
ing upon them saw their face as it had been the face 
of an angel. After this, the Interpreter sent for 
them new garments ; and they were every one ar- 
rayed in these. They consisted of fine linen, clean 
and white. When they were thus adorned, they be- 
gan to be a terror one to the other ; for none of them 
could see in themselves what they so greatly admired 



76 



LECTURE IV. 



in the other. Now therefore they began to esteem 
each other better than themselves. Thus they con- 
tinued to say one to the other, " You are more 
comely than I." The children also stood amazed 
to see into what fashion they were brought. 

In all this, dear brethren, we have most happily 
represented to us the sanctifying work of the Holy 
Spirit upon all who are indeed the children of God. 
Are you indeed on pilgrimage to the Celestial City? 
It is the holy city : and without holiness no man 
can see the Lord. A poor denied and depraved 
sinner cannot be admitted into heaven without ex- 
periencing the sanctifying power of the Holy Ghost. 
The work of the Spirit is as essential to our salva- 
tion as the work of the Son, and the free mercy of 
the Father. " According to his mercy he saved us 
by the washing of regeneration and renewing of the 
Holy Grhost, shed on us abundantly through Jesus 
Christ our Lord." Jesus came with water and with 
blood ; purifying water, or the influence of his Holy 
Spirit, to wash away the defilement of our souls, as 
well as atoning blood to expiate our guilt and to 
cleanse us from all unrighteousness. All who are 
washed in his atoning blood, are sanctified and re- 
newed by his healing power. They are set apart by 
a new principle of holiness, as the peculiar people 
and property of the Lord. " The foundation of God 
standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth 
them that are his ; and, Let every one that nameth 
the name of Christ depart from iniquity." He has 
not only a robe of perfect righteousness in which to 
array them for their complete justification before 
God, but he has also real righteousness with which 
he endues them for their justification before men. 
He clothes them with pure linen, clean and white, 



THE WORK OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 77 



which is the righteousness of the saints. Do you 
know any thing of this washing of regeneration ? Do 
you bear upon your forehead this seal of the living 
God ? Have you indeed put on, and do you evi- 
dently wear before all men, the fine linen, clean and 
white, which is the righteousness of the saints ? 

Two things I have especially to urge upon you. 
First, and above every thing else, see to it, that you 
have indeed come to Christ for justification. Then, 
as a believer in Jesus, seek earnestly for the sancti- 
fying power of the Holy Spirit, in all his cleansing, 
sealing and gracious effects. 

1. See to it that you first apply to Christ for jus- 
tification. We can only obtain inheritance among 
them that are sanctified, through faith which is in 
Christ Jesus. There is no way to the Interpreter's 
house, except by coming first to Him who is the 
way and the door. The pilgrims had been admitted 
through the gate, before they obtained the precious 
benefits of which we have been speaking, in the In- 
terpreter's house. And we, dear brethren, must 
come to Jesus, with all our sins and wants and 
burdens, before we can receive the promise of the 
Father, and partake of the rich effusions of the Holy 
Ghost the Comforter. I do not mean that we can 
come to Christ before we are taught and drawn of 
the Holy Spirit. Oh no ! His gracious power begins 
the good work. He convinces of sin, and puts good 
desires into the heart. He shows the glory of Christ, 
and is the author of that precious faith by which we 
believe unto salvation. But the Holy Spirit is only 
imparted as a comforting, witnessing, sealing Spirit, 
to them that believe. The rivers of living waters 
only flow out of the soul that is united by a true and 
living faith to Christ. After the Ephesians believed 



78 



LECTURE IV. 



they were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise. 
Have yon believed on Christ for the pardon of your 
sins and the salvation of your soul? You have 
heard the word of truth; Has it become, by your 
thankful reception of it, the gospel of your salva- 
tion ? Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, that his 
gracious Spirit may flow into your soul, in all his 
rich and sanctifying power. Jesus said, u He that 
believeth on me, out of him shall flow rivers of living 
water. " 

2. Finally, do you now believe ?• and are you, by 
simple faith, resting upon Christ to save you ? Seek 
then earnestly at the throne of grace for all the spi- 
ritual blessings which are promised to you as a 
believer in Jesus. The precious ointment which 
was poured on Aaron's head ran down to the very 
skirts of his garment; and thus the meanest and 
the lowest part of his raiment was perfumed and 
dignified with the very unction that belonged only 
to the high-priest. By faith in Christ you are one 
with him; members of his flesh and of his bones. 
He is the Anointed One ; the great High-Priest. 
He receives the Spirit without measure. " It pleased 
the Father that in him should all fulness dwell, and 
of his fulness have all we received/' From him the 
Holy Ghost is sent forth to the least and meanest of 
all believers, because they belong to him. u Blessed 
be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
*who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in 
heavenly places in Christ." Go, therefore, and 
humbly ask, as a believer in Christ, to be washed 
and clothed and sealed, according to his gracious 
promise. And do not, by sinful and improper con- 
duct, cause the holy Comforter to depart from you. 
■"Quench not the Spirit." An angry, unkind, un- 



THE WORK OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 79 



feeling temper he cannot endure. " Grieve not the 
Holy Spirit of G-od, whereby ye are sealed unto the 
day of redemption. Let all bitterness, and wrath, 
and anger, and clamour, and eyil speaking be put 
away from you, with all malice : and be ye kind one 
to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, 
even as G-od for Christ's sake hath forgiven you." 

HYMN. 

Gracious Spirit, come and seal us 

With the signet of our King ; 
We are wounded, come and heal us ,• 

Sad, but thou canst make us sing ! 

Never may we dare to grieve thee ; 

On us write our Father's name ; 
Make us, when our hearts receive thee, 

Watchful, harmless, without blame. 

Patient, humble, unassuming, 

Give us all our Master's mind ; 
Make us fragrant, ever blooming, 

To our proper place confined. 

Save us from a false profession, 

Save us from a double heart ; 
Every sin and hid transgression 

Purge, and bid it all depart. 

Without witness do not leave us 

On thy work within us shine. 
How canst thou, the Truth, deceive us ? 

Witness bear that we are thine. 

Come and sanctify us wholly, 

Wash us, clothe us, make us white, 

Humble, upright, true, and holy, 
Meet to dwell with saints in light. 



80 



LECTURE IV. 



PRAYER. 

Almighty and most merciful Father, thou hast promised to 
give the Holy Spirit to them that ask thee : we come now into 
thy presence, humbly to ask for this best of all good things, in 
the name of Jesus Christ our Saviour. May we all partake of 
his heavenly teaching. Oh make us truly the followers of Him, 
in all meekness and lowliness, who suffered for us, leaving us an 
example that we should follow his steps. May we abide with 
God in our calling, and fulfil, with a contented mind, the duties 
that belong to our several stations. May we none of us be satis- 
fied with a form of godliness, or with making a fair show in the 
flesh, while destitute of fruit, and spiritually dead before thee. 
Oh grant that through the Spirit we may mortify all our corrupt 
affections and desires, and have every thought brought into 
captivity to the obedience of Christ Let thy Holy Spirit, we 
humbly beseech thee, bear witness with our spirits that we are 
thy children. May we have the earnest of the Spirit in our 
hearts, that we may always be confident with the blessed confi- 
dence of thine adopted children. By whatever means we have 
been induced to turn our feet into the way of thy testimonies, 
may we know that we are of God ; that thou hast indeed begun 
the good work in us; and that thou wilt be the finisher as well 
as the author of our faith. Oh that we may have the knowledge 
of salvation through the remission of our sins ; that the joy of 
the Lord may be our strength, and that we may abound in hope 
through the power of the Holy Ghost. Wash us, we pray thee, 
in the blood of that immaculate Lamb, which was slain to take 
away the sin of the world : that, whatsoever defilements we may 
have contracted in the midst of this miserable and naughty 
world, through the lusts of the flesh or the wiles of Satan, being 
purged and done away, our souls may be presented pure and 
without spot before thee. Seal us, we beseech thee, unto the 
day of redemption. Clothe us in the robe of Jehovah our 
Bighteousness. And, oh grant, that being washed and sancti- 
fied by the Holy Ghost, we may be made meet for the inherit- 
ance of the saints in light. All this we ask in the name and 
through the mediation of Jesus Christ our Saviour. 



LECTUEE V. 



THE GOOD MINISTER OF JESUS CHRIST. 



How beauteous are their feet 

Who stand on Zion's hill ! 
Who bring salvation on their tongues, 

And words of peace reveal ! 

How charming is their voice ! 

How sweet the tidings are ! 
Zion, behold thy Saviour King, 

He reigns and triumphs here. 

How happy are our ears 

That hear this joyful sound, 

Which kings and prophets waited for, 
And sought, but never found ! 

How blessed are our eyes 
That see this heavenly light ! 

Prophets and kings desired it long, 
But died without the sight. 

The Lord makes bare his arm 
Through all the earth abroad ; 

Let every nation now behold 
Their Saviour and their Grod. 



Hebrews xiii. 7, 8. 

REMEMBER THEM WHICH HAVE THE RULE OVER YOU, WHO HAVE SPOKEN UNTO 
YOU THE WORD OF GOD; WHOSE FAITH FOLLOW, CONSIDERING THE END OF 
THEIR CONVERSATION: JESUS CHRIST THE SAME YESTERDAY, AND TO-DAY, 
AND FOR EVER. 

Next in importance to the direct and special 
teaching of the Holy Spirit^ and as the means by 
which his further influence is to be obtained, is the 
stated ministry of God's holy word. It is a real 

81 



82 



LECTURE V. 



blessing, though numbers despise it, to be under the 
regular instruction of a good minister of Jesus Christ. 
The great advantage that results from a due attend- 
ance upon the ministry of the word, is establishment 
both in judgment and in heart. Immediately after 
the apostle had insisted upon a proper attention to 
those who had the spiritual charge and oversight of 
the Hebrews, he proceeds to point out the evil it 
would prevent and the benefit it would secure. "Be 
not," he says, " carried about with divers and strange 
doctrines." The ministry was appointed to prevent 
this evil, " that we be not henceforth as children, 
driven to and fro by every wind of doctrine." And 
then he adds : " It is a good thing that the heart be 
established with grace." This is the benefit secured 
by a proper attendance upon the ministry of the 
word, that all believers may " come to a perfect man, 
to the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ." 

When our pilgrims departed from the Interpreter's 
house, they were placed under the guidance of a 
famous conductor, whose name was Greatheart. This 
is the emblem of a wise and faithful minister, bold 
for God and valiant for the truth. We have now 
to consider, how the travellers succeeded under the 
care and guidance of this excellent conductor. We 
may arrange the subject under these three particu- 
lars :— 

I. Their arrival at the place of the Cross. 
II. The solemn warning which they met after- 
wards, and 

HI. Lastly, their progress up the hill Difficulty. 
May we all be quickened and encouraged in our 
spiritual course by the things which shall be spoken. 



THE GOOD MINISTER OF JESUS CHRIST. 83 



I. As to their arrival at the place of the Cross. 
Before the pilgrims were dismissed, the Interpreter 
summoned one of his men-servants, Greatheart by 
name, and charged him to take his sword and shield 
and helmet, and conduct these pilgrims to the house 
Beautiful. The servant was soon ready with his 
weapons ; and forward they all proceeded, the con- 
ductor leading the way. Thus they j ourneyed until 
they came to the place where Christian's burden had 
fallen from his back and tumbled into a sepulchre. 
Very precious were the instructions and very rich 
was the experience which our pilgrims here enjoyed. 
They lingered long in this deeply affecting and so- 
lemnly delightful place ; and here they hung with 
mute attention upon the words of their conductor, 
while he fully explained and set before them the 
precious benefits which all true pilgrims obtain in 
this place. It must be remembered, that when 
Christian came here, in addition to losing his bur- 
den, he was clothed with a change of raiment and 
had a roll with a seal given to him. The meaning 
of all this was now explained by their guide to the 
pilgrims. He told them what the King's Son, the 
Prince of Peace, had here suffered and obtained for 
all poor pilgrims that came forth out of the City of 
Destruction. He .had left the unutterable glory of 
the Celestial City; he had become a pilgrim himself; 
and that penalty which, by violation of the unalter- 
able law of the Celestial City, had been incurred, 
was here satisfied. Because the Son of the Blessed, 
in the form of a pilgrim, had here suffered the ex- 
tremity of the law's denouncement against trans- 
gressors, all weary and heavy-laden pilgrims, when 
they come to this place, and fix their eyes upon that 
Cross, their burdens tumble into the sepulchre, and 



84 



LECTURE Y. 



their debts are all discharged at once. In addition 
to this unspeakable benefit which the King's Son 
had here procured for poor pilgrims by his suffering; 
the guide also pointed out what he had obtained for 
them by the active obedience which he paid in their 
stead. Christian had been clothed as well as re- 
leased from his burden at this place. At great 
length, the conductor explained in what this clothing 
consisted. It was nothing else than a royal robe, 
which had been woven out by the Prince himself in 
the days of his pilgrimage. Here he had finished 
it, and left it entire for the use of his pilgrims, that 
they might be clothed in it from head to foot, and 
that so arrayed they might be able to stand approved 
and accepted, without spot or wrinkle or any such 
thing, in the piercing sight of the Sovereign Judge. 
As they stood and gazed and listened to all this, 
their hearts began to burn within them; and they 
now began to understand and perceive how it was 
that Christian had been released from his burden, 
and was induced to leap for joy. The spectacle 
which they were now beholding, with all its amazing 
consequences and all its hidden virtues, cut off those 
things which could not be cut off by any other means. 
And, indeed, it was to give a proof of the virtue of 
this place that Christian had been suffered to carry 
his burden thus far. This place, too, was the source 
of sacred joy, as well as the place where rest is 
found and raiment imparted to pilgrims. Chiistian 
had here been marked, and received his roll, and 
had abundantly rejoiced. The effect was the same 
on the present party. In very glowing language 
did Christiana testify that she had here renewed 
her strength and increased her joy. " Though my 
heart," she said, " was joyous before, yet it is ten times 



THE GOOD MINISTER OF JESUS CHRIST. 85 

more lightsome and joyous now. And I am per- 
suaded by what I have felt, (though I have felt but 
little as yet,) that if the most burdened man in the 
world was here, and did see and believe as I now do, 
it would make his heart the more merry and blithe." 
She was deeply affected by contemplating here the 
way and means by which all the blessings which 
pilgrims enjoy are procured for them; and wonder- 
fully was her heart drawn out in love to Him who 
had procured these blessings in such a way. She 
felt, too, an earnest longing for those they had left 
behind to behold that sight, and to experience its 
efficacy. Even of those who had opposed and derided 
her setting out the most, she said, " I wish now with 
all my heart that they were here. Surely, surely, 
their hearts, would be affected; nor could any of 
their fears, or any of their lusts, prevail with them 
to go home again, and refuse to become good pil- 
grims." This language clearly showed that she had 
heard the call of the King; that her eye was opened 
to see the glory, and her heart opened to feel the 
attraction, of the object before them. 

Now all this is deeply affecting, and full of in- 
struction to each of us. Every true minister of the 
gospel is a conductor of pilgrims to the Celestial 
City. He is a servant of Jesus Christ, and he has 
been moved by the Holy Spirit to take upon him 
his office and ministry ; and he has been sent forth 
by the same Spirit to instruct others, with doctrines 
and exhortations from the Holy Scriptures, in the 
way everlasting. The first proof which he gives of 
guiding aright those who are committed to his 
charge, is, to take them directly forward to the place 
of the Cross : I mean, to proclaim straightway the 
doctrine of the Cross. If we did not determine to 
8 



se 



LECTURE V. 



know nothing else among you but Jesus Christ and 
him crucified, we could not be true guides, or really 
conduct you to heaven. To bring perishing sinners 
and a crucified Saviour together, is our great object 
and principal aim. It is Jesus Christ whom we 
preach, warning every man, and teaching every 
man, in all wisdom, that we may present every man 
perfect in him. A believing view of the cross is 
the genuine source, the only source of pardon, jus- 
tification and sanctification. These are the inesti- 
mable benefits which by his precious blood-shedding 
he hath obtained for us. Oh that you could, every 
one, be effectually stirred up to come as poor sin- 
ners to the great sacrifice of the cross, for a personal 
interest in all these blessings j come for pardon to 
the Saviour's cross. The blood of the cross is the 
price of your pardon. However heavily the burden 
of your sins may press upon you; however deeply 
you may be indebted by your sins to the violated 
justice of God, and however great your inability to 
pay one farthing of all that great debt — only look,, 
as a true penitent, with the eye of faith to the cross 
of Christ, and your burden will fall to the ground, 
and tumble into the sepulchre of Him who died 
and was buried and rose again. You are not re- 
quired to pay any thing of the great debt which you 
owe ; Christ has paid it all. It was exacted from 
him. He paid it that you might be discharged. 
Only believe, and your guilt is transferred to him, 
who bare our sins in his own body on the tree, and 
you are pardoned ; — fully, freely, and for ever par- 
doned. — Come for justification to the cross of Christ. 
He who died there brings in everlasting righteous- 
ness, as well as makes reconciliation for iniquity. 
He finished upon the cross a course of unsinning 



THE GOOD MINISTER OF JESUS CHRIST. 87 

obedience to that law which demands in all things 
perfect obedience. That obedience is the justifying 
righteousness of all that believe. " By one man's 
obedience shall many be made righteous. " The per- 
fect obedience of Christ is put on the believer as a 
robe of righteousness. It is the obedience of him 
who is God as well as man. This is the name 
whereby He is called by whom it was wrought out, 
Jehovah our Righteousness. And this is the name 
which describes the obedience paid by Christ to the 
law instead of his people, the righteousness of God. 
" He who knew no sin was made sin for us, that we 
might be made the righteousness of God in him." 
Only come by true faith to the place of the cross, 
and you shall be interested in all the divine Saviour 
has done, as well as all that he suffered, for his peo- 
ple. He who died for our sins, rose again for our 
justification. If you know the blessedness of the 
man whose transgressions are forgiven, you will 
know the blessedness of him to whom the Lord im- 
puteth righteousness without works. You cannot 
come to Christ and not partake of the full benefit 
of his perfect work. Like the prodigal, you shall 
not only be pardoned, but the best robe shall be 
brought forth and put upon you ; and because you 
are clothed in this robe of righteousness, (interested 
in the everlasting righteousness of God your Sa- 
viour,) you stand even now accepted and complete 
in the sight of God, and he loves you and regards 
you as if the borrowed robe of righteousness in 
which you are arrayed were actually your own. In 
short, the perfect obedience paid by your Surety is 
imputed to you, and laid to your account ; and thus 
God looks upon you as if you had actually fulfilled 
the whole law yourself, and were entitled to the re- 



88 



LECTURE V. 



ward which it promises to obedience. — Come for 
sanctification to the cross of Christ, Sanctifying grace 
flows down to the believer, through the atoning work 
of Christ. TTe obtain inheritance among them that 
are sanctified through faith which is in Christ Jesus. 
TThen a poor penitent comes to him for pardon and 
justification, a union is formed between his soul and 
his Saviour, and the Holy Spirit is communicated 
in all his sanctifying and comforting influence. He 
will not leave his people comfortless, he will send to 
them that other Comforter; and henceforth sin shall 
not have dominion over them, for they are not under 
the law, but under grace. If your heart was in 
some measure joyful before, it will be ten times 
more lightsome and joyful now. And if, before, 
you were burdened and distressed, now will your 
heart become merry and blithe. You will feel the 
constraining power of the love of Christ. You will 
long earnestly for sinners of every description to be 
brought to your Saviour. You are confident that 
if they only had a real view of Christ, all their fears 
would fly, and all their corruptions would be mas- 
tered. 

II. We proceed now to speak of the warning 

spectacle presented to our pilgrims. They went on 
till they came to the place where Simple, Sloth, and 
Presumption were sleeping when Christian had 
passed that way. The sleep of these three men 
was now changed into the sleep of death. They 
were now hung up in irons a little way off on the 
other side. The gentle spirit of Mercy was first 
arrested by this terrible sight, and she asked what 
it meant. Their whole history was faithfully re- 
counted by the conductor. He described their real 



THE GOOD MINISTER OF JESUS CHRIST. 89 

character and the evil of their doings. They had 
been sore hinderers of pilgrims; doing all they could 
to induce others to imitate their folly and sloth, and 
at the same time to persuade them that they would 
do well at the last. But their end was according to 
their work. A little while ago, they were fast asleep 
and saw no danger ; now, they were hung up as a 
solemn warning to all who should pass by. Mercy 
could hardly believe that any would be persuaded to 
follow their pernicious ways. But she was informed 
that great numbers had been turned out of the way 
by their advice and example, and had become even 
as they. In addition to this, they had presumed to 
speak reproachfully of the Lord of pilgrims, as if 
he were an austere man and a hard master. They 
said also, that the land was not half so good as some 
pretended; and in a great variety of ways they 
spoke grievous things and contemptuously of all 
those whose wisdom, or zeal, or fear of deception, 
was a reproach to them. These were the persons 
upon whom the Lord of the way had executed jus- 
tice, and hung them up as an example for the benefit 
of others. Who could be sorry for them ! Mercy 
herself was obliged to acquiesce in the equity of 
their punishment. Their crimes were engraved on 
a pillar of brass, and there stood as a beacon to way- 
faring men. The pilgrims considered it a great 
favour that such fatal deceivers had been taken away, 
before their arrival in that place. Who knows, they 
said, what they might have done to such as us ! 

Let us pause a moment to receive instruction from 
this example of severity. The instances of righteous 
severity recorded in the Bible, and those which we 
witness in providence, on our way through the wil- 
derness, are all intended for our warning and admo- 
8* 



90 



LECTURE V. 



nition. How often was God angry with his people 
when he brought them out of Egypt and was lead- 
ing them to Canaan ! " With many of them God 
was not well-pleased : for they were overthrown in 
the wilderness." What fearful examples were made 
of them ! How were they plagued for their idola- 
tries and their fornications, their tempting of Christ 
and their rebellious murmurs ! " These things were 
our examples, to the intent that we should not lust 
after evil things as they also lusted." And as we 
have heard, have we not seen on our way to Zion ? 
Which of us have not been startled, repeatedly star- 
tled by the affecting instances which we have beheld, 
of judgment overtaking notorious offenders ? How 
often have we seen the terrible end of simple ones in 
love with simplicity ! I mean, sinners determined to 
keep their sins. They refused to be warned. They 
would indulge their sinful lusts and unruly passions. 
For a little while no bad consequences ensued; but 
ere long, a dart struck through their liver. God made 
their own sin the instrument of their destruction, 
and all who saw their awful end were compelled to 
say : This hath God done ! The slothful, too, as 
well as the simple, we have seen to be made an ex- 
ample of righteous indignation. We have known 
persons live from week to week, and from year to 
year, in the most fearful unconcern about their souls. 
They saw no danger, and still it was their cry : u A 
little more sleep, a little more slumber, a little more 
folding of the hands to sleep." They neglected the 
precious opportunity of the Sabbath ; they neglected 
the word of God ; they neglected prayer ; they would 
not open their eyes ; they would not think, until at 
length they were struck with the stroke of death ! 
The day of grace was over, and we saw them sum- 



THE GOOD MINISTER OP JESUS CHRIST. 91 



moned into the presence of God, the Judge of all. 
Still more dreadful is the example that has been 
made of presumptuous offenders. After all their 
jests and scoffs, their hard speeches and their strong 
presumption, oh how suddenly did they consume 
and perish, and come to a fearful end ! The causes 
of their ruin seemed to be graven with an iron pen ; 
to be held up for our warning, and to say to every 
one who passed by: Pilgrim, beware of sin! Pil- 
grim, watch and pray! Pilgrim, be clear of pre- 
sumptuous offences! u All these things happened 
unto them for ensamples : and they are written for 
our admonition : wherefore, let him that thinketh 
he standeth take heed lest he fall." 

III. We have, lastly, to advert to the progress of 
the pilgrims up the hill Difficulty. Leaving this 
affecting spectacle, the conductor brought them to 
the spring that rises, for the benefit of pilgrims, at 
the foot of the hill. Some evil-disposed persons had 
injured the clearness of the spring; but the guide 
instructed the pilgrims how they might separate the 
dregs of earth from the water, and so use it for their 
relief and enjoyment. Then he showed them the 
two by-ways that were hard by ; the path of Dan- 
ger and the path of Destruction ; and he reminded 
them of the sad end of Formality and Hypocrisy, 
who had ventured upon these roads. Since Chris- 
tian passed, an important change had been made. 
You see, the conductor said, these ways are now 
stopped up with chains and posts and a ditch j yet 
some choose to adventure here, rather than take the 
pains to go up the hill. They might see, if they 
would, the notice put up, No road this way. They 
might hear, if they would, the voice of the King's 



92 



LECTURE V. 



labourers telling them that they are going wrong- 
But they still persist in their own way. It is a hard 
thing for them to break through all the fences and 
obstructions that they meet when they enter upon 
the dangerous road ; but they choose to incur this 
rather than the exertion and fatigue of the up-hill 
road to the city. The pilgrims, however, pursued 
the safe though the difficult path. Trying it proved 
to every one of thein, from the oldest to the young- 
est. Christiana said, quite out of breath, " No mar- 
vel if they that love their ease more than their souls 
choose to themselves a smoother way." Mercy de- 
clared that she must sit down ; and the least of the 
children began to cry. But the faithful conductor 
knew how to speak a word in season to such as were 
weary. His heart was enlarged, and he abounded 
in love and compassion for those that were under his 
care. "Come, come/' he said, "sit not down here, 
for a little above is the Prince's arbour." Then he 
took the little boy by the hand and led him thereto. 

Here, for the present, we will leave them all ; and 
try in few words to apply the subject individually to 
our own heart. Are any of you, dear brethren, toil- 
ing your way up the difficult hill, and pressing for- 
ward to the heavenly city ? Oh that I could en- 
courage you to hold on your way, and to run with 
patience the race that is set before you. Think of 
the dreadful end of such as turn aside to their crooked 
ways ; and shrink not from any difficulties that you 
meet in the right path. Be sure that you drink of 
the brook in the way, that you may lift up your head, 
and rise superior to every discouragement. The pure 
word of God, received in faith, and separated from 
the fancies and delusions of men, will refresh your 
soul ; and give you strength for every approaching 



THE GOOD MINISTER OF JESUS CHRIST. 93 

trial. Be sure that you turn not aside either to the 
right hand or to the left, to avoid your allotted trial. 
Whatever it may appear to the eye, or however it 
may feel to the flesh, the steep and the narrow path 
is alone the path of safety. Danger is on one side, 
and destruction on the other. Go forward if you 
would not perish with hjrpocrites and formalists. 
Think of the desperate hardships and amazing strug- 
gles which men encounter in the ways of sin ; how 
many bonds they burst ) how many checks they re- 
sist ; and how freely they sacrifice their time and 
their health, their comfort and their reputation, for 
the sake of their lusts and pleasures ; — and will not 
you, for the sake of heaven and glory, and for your 
Saviour's sake, endure hardness, and hold on the path 
of duty a little longer ? Oh love not a little present 
ease more than the everlasting salvation of your soul ! 
Do not linger. Do not relax. The effort which you 
have now to make may be great and painful, but 
look forward and look upward, and as your day is, 
your strength shall be. Only hold out a little 
longer, and you will come to a place wbgre you may 
safely rest. The arbour of the Prince is nigh at 
hand. There you shall enjoy the refreshing where- 
with he causes the weary to rest. In your patience 
possess your soul. Let patience have her perfect 
work. Wait on the Lord. Be of good courage, 
and he shall strengthen thy heart. Wait, I say, 
on the Lord. 



94 



LECTURE V. 



HYMN. 

Remember them who point the way 
To Zion, and their voice obey ; 
"While Jesus and his word they teach, 
And in their Master's name beseech. 

Remember how they seek to guide 
To Him who once for sinners died ; 
And tell that pardon, righteousness, 
And grace in Him you shall possess. 

Remember how they ever cried, 
To warn of such as turn aside ; 
And pointed out th' apostate's end, 
To make you fearful to offend. 

Remember how, with promise sweet, 
They onward urged your weary feet; 
The words in season, as they fell, 
Refreshed your soul, and all was well. 

Remember Him, whose saving name 
And precious merits they proclaim ; 
Receive the warning word they give, 
Embrace their true report, and live. 

Remember, too, in all your prayers, 
The faithful pastor's toils and cares ; 
And day and night incessant cry 
For heav'nly unction from on high. 



PRAYER. 

Almighty God, the giver of all good gifts, who of thy Divine 
Providence hast appointed the gospel ministry in thy Church : 
give thy grace, we humbly beseech thee, to all those who are 
called to any office and admin stration in the same: and so re- 
plenish them with the truth of thy doctrine, and endue them 
with innocency of life, that they may faithfully serve before thee, 
to the glory of thy great name, and the benefit of thy holy 
Church. May they determine to know nothing else but Jesus 
Christ and him crucified. May all their warnings and admoni- 



THE GOOD MINISTER OF JESUS CHRIST. 95 



tions be taken from thy holy word. Give unto them all the 
tongue of the learned, that they may know how to speak a word 
in season to such as are weary ; and grant, we beseech thee, 
most merciful Father, that thy word spoken by their mouth may 
have such success that it may never be spoken in vain. May 
we, and all thy people, have grace to hear and receive what they 
deliver from thy most holy word, or agreeable to the same, as 
the means of our salvation. May we remember that the end of 
their conversation is Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, to-day 
and for ever. Oh grant that we may all come to the cross of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, to be washed from all our sins in his most 
precious blood ,• to be clothed in the robe of his perfect righte- 
ousness, for our complete justification ; and to be renewed in the 
spirit of our minds by his sanctifying grace. May we be effec- 
tually warned by the fearful example of those who have turned 
aside and perished in the way. May we not lust after evil 
things, as they also lusted. Save us, we beseech thee, from lov- 
ing simplicity, from indulging sloth, and from committing pre- 
sumptuous sins. And oh ! give to every one of us such supplies 
of grace and strength as may support us in all dangers, and 
carry us through all difficulties and temptations, until we are 
brought to the mount Zion, and the New Jerusalem, and the 
city of the living God. All this we ask in the name of thy Son 
our Saviour Jesus Christ, to whom, with thee and the Holy 
Ghost, be all honour and glory for ever and ever. 



LECTURE VI. 



THE RESTING-PLACE, THE WARNING 
SPECTACLE, AND THE LIONS. 



Blest are the souls that hear and know 

The gospel's joyful sound; 
Peace shall attend the path they go, 

And light their steps surround. 

Their joy shall bear their spirits up 
Through their Redeemer's name ; 

His righteousness exalts their hope, 
Nor Satan dares condemn. 

The Lord, our glory and defence, 
Strength and salvation gives ; 

Israel, thy King for ever reigns, 
Thy God for ever lives. 



Psalm xxxiv. 19. 

MAST ARE THE AFFLICTIONS OF THE RIGHTEOUS, BUT THE LORD DELTVERETH 
HIM OUT OF THEM ALL. 

If the Christian's course be properly compared 
to a journey by land, it is no less properly compared 
to a voyage by sea. And what a voyage it gene- 
rally proves ! The true penitent must not expect 
to have plain sailing all the way to the desired haven. 
The winds of trouble will blow, and the waves 
of temptation will swell. But this is his consola- 
tion : if, indeed, he is united by a true and living 
faith to the Saviour of sinners, he shall arrive at last 

96 



THE RESTING-PLACE ; ETC. 



97 



in the port of safety; he shall so pass the waves of 
this troublesome world, that at last he shall come to 
the land of everlasting rest. And every wave that 
rises, every wind that blows, however it may toss 
him about or fill him with fear at the time, shall, in 
one way or another, contribute to the final pros- 
perity of his voyage. How can he be apprehensive 
of any fatal shipwreck, when one sits at the helm 
whom winds and seas obey ? Soon he will enter the 
fair haven of everlasting rest. Then there will be 
a great calm. And after all his painful tossings 
and distracting fears, how glad will he be when he 
comes, with all his treasures, into the desired haven, 

"And not a wave of trouble rolls 
Across his peaceful breast !" 

u Many are the afflictions of the righteous, but the 
Lord delivereth him out of them all." 

We left our pilgrims mid-way up the hill Diffi- 
culty. We have now to consider — 

I. Their experience at the resting-place. 
II. Another warning spectacle which they be- 
held; and, 

III. Lastly, what befell them when they came to 
the place of the lions. 

I. As to their experience at the place of rest. 
They had now all arrived at the arbour half-way up 
the hill, where Christian for a while had lost his roil. 
Being much tired with climbing, they felt how sweet 
is rest to the weary, and admired the tender consi- 
deration of their Prince in appointing so season- 
ably such a place. Mindful of Christian's losses 
here, they were careful of sleeping. The conductor 
kindly encouraged the feeblest and the least that 
9 



93 



LECTURE VI. 



were under his charge, and received the thanks of 
the little boy whom he had led to the arbour when 
he began to cry. This child now manifested the 
spirit of a pilgrim. When the guide asked him what 
he thought of pilgrimage now : " Sir," he said, "I was 
almost beat out of heart ; but I thank you for lend- 
ing me a hand at my need. And I remember now 
what my mother hath told me, that the way to 
heaven is as a ladder, and the way to hell is as down 
a hill. But/' he added, " I had rather go up the ladder 
to life, than down the hill to death/' When some 
one said, "To go down the hill is easy/' with wonder- 
ful quickness he replied, u The day is coming when, 
in ni}- opinion, going down the hill will be hardest 
of all." The whole party not only rested themselves 
here for a while, but they partook of the provisions 
which they had brought from the house where they 
last had stopped. At length the guide said to them, 
u The day wears away :" and proposed that they should 
proceed on their journey. So they rose to depart. 
Still, however, in some measure they found this 
arbour a losing place. Christiana here forgot some- 
thing which had been given her by the Interpreter 
for support by the way ; and some delay was occa- 
sioned by having to send back to recover it. The 
cause of such losses at this place was very faithfully 
pointed out by the guide. The cause, he said, is 
sleep or forgetfulness. Some sleep when they should 
keep awake, and some forget when they should re- 
member. This is the reason why often, at resting- 
places, pilgrims in some things come off losers. 
Pilgrims should watch, and remember what they 
have already received, under their greatest enjoy- 
ments. For want of this, oftentimes their rejoicing 
ends in tears, and their sunshine in a cloud. 



THE RESTING-PLACE, ETC. 



99 



There are few Christians who have not repeatedly 
found the truth of all this. Are you indeed on your 
way to Zion ? Set a double watch upon your heart 
in all time of your wealth, and at every place of 
refreshment, where you pause a while for breath and 
rest on your pilgrimage. The Lord whom you serve 
is not a hard master. " He knoweth our frame; he 
remembereth that we are but dust." He knows that 
we cannot without any pause struggle with the diffi- 
culties that oppose our way to heaven. Rest for a 
while and places for renewing the strength and 
spirits, are absolutely necessary. "Your Father 
knoweth that ye have need of these things." And 
shall not his fatherly care provide for his children 
every thing which his heavenly wisdom knows to be 
good for them? Yes, dear brethren, when your 
difficulties increase, and your spirit is ready to faint 
within you, the Lord, by his providence and grace, 
will surely give you the needful rest and the need- 
ful refreshment. He will make you ashamed of 
your unbelieving fears. When did his mercy ever 
forsake those, in their distresses, who humbly relied 
on his help ? In due time, if you only trust in him, 
he will show you how sweet is rest to a labouring 
man, and how good and gracious he is in most sea- 
sonably providing for his people all things that are 
needful both for their souls and their bodies. Parents 
and children, consider here again what a sweet view 
we have in this place of a little child on the road to 
heaven. A little child may be a true pilgrim to the 
Celestial City. Our Lord Jesus Christ doth not 
deny his grace and mercy to such little ones, but 
most lovingly doth call them to him. Dear young 
people, do you want to go to heaven, and to be 
happy for ever in glory? I know you do. But are 



100 



LECTURE VI. 



you willing to toil up the hill Difficulty, which leads 
directly to that happy place ? Are you willing to read 
and pray, to forsake the company of wicked people, 
and to give up your own will and your own wishes 
to the will of God, and the will of those whom God 
commands you to obey ? All this is hard. It is 
like climbing up a steep hill. But oh, remember, 
the way to heaven is as a ladder, and the way to hell 
is as down a hill. "Would you not rather go up the 
ladder to life than down the hill to death '? If sin- 
ners entice you, do not consent. If they tell you 
how smooth and pleasant and happy it will be for 
you to run with them down the hill of sin and folly 
and carelessness, be sure that you do not believe 
them. Think for a moment of the fearful pit that 
opens its mouth at the bottom of the hill. And say, 
as this little boy said, u The time is coming when, in 
my opinion, going down the hill will be the hardest 
of all." Yes, dear friends, indeed it will. When the 
short and giddy course of sin and vanity has been 
run, and when the small and great who have for- 
gotten God and neglected his great salvation shall 
hear the dreadful sentence, " Depart, ye cursed/' 
then it will be found that going down the hill is the 
hardest of all. 

Parents, tell your children this. They may not 
appear to think of it at the time, but afterward it 
may come with wonderful power to their hearts, 
and they may say: "I remember now what my 
mother told me." Oh how gladly would we, minis- 
ters, take your little ones by the hand, and try to 
help them over the difficulties that they will find in 
the way to heaven ! But we cannot do much unless 
you will do your part too. Train them up in the 
way they should go. Tell them of the dreadful 



THE RESTING-PLACE ; ETC. 



101 



consequences of sin. Tell them of the love of Jesus 
Christ for little children. Pray for them and pray 
with them; and seek, above every thing else, that 
he may lay his gracious hand upon them and make 
them his. Then if he is pleased to lay his afflictive 
hand upon them, and you have to see them droop 
and die, do not be overmuch cast down. Death, in 
whatever form it may come, is only a messenger of 
his. It comes to do his pleasure, and to bear them, 
by a shorter road than that which you are travelling, 
to the Celestial City. 

For yourself, use with moderation the provisions 
which have been given you for your refreshment by 
the way. Never mistake the comforts and enjoy- 
ments which are occasionally granted to you as you 
travel, for what you are expecting at your journey's 
end. Use these enjoyments for the object they are 
designed to answer : to renew your strength and 
refresh your spirit, not to make you indolent and 
forgetful of the rest of the journey that is still be- 
fore you. Sleep not when you ought to watch; 
forget not what you ought to remember. Oh how 
many, for want of watchfulness and prayer, come 
off losers by the manner in which they use their 
comforts ! Our sweetest comforts and most season- 
able blessings will become a snare to our worldly 
hearts, unless we are very careful. 

"We should suspect some danger nigh, 
When they inspire delight." 

Use, without abusing, the temporal blessings that 
are mercifully afforded you, and be ready at all times 
to gird up your loins, and to rise and depart ! 

II. We proceed now to consider the next warning 
spectacle which the pilgrims beheld. Proceeding 

9* 



102 



LECTURE VI. 



from "the arbour of rest, they came to the place 
where Mistrust and Timorous had formerly met 
Christian, and endeavoured to deter him with their 
report of the lions. But these two men, like the 
other three that we considered in our last lecture, 
had now become a warning to the pilgrims. They 
beheld a stage erected near the highway, with a 
plate containing an inscription upon it. Here they 
read, "This stage was built for the punishment of 
such as shall be afraid to go further on pilgrimage. 
Also on this stage, Mistrust and Timorous were 
burnt through the tongue with a hot iron, for en- 
deavouring to hinder Christian on his journey." The 
punishment which had been inflicted upon these evil 
speakers brought to the recollection of the travellers 
the sentence that is written : " What shall be given 
unto thee, or what shall be done unto thee, thou 
false tongue? Sharp arrows of the mighty, with 
coals of juniper." After this, under the guidance 
of their conductor, they proceeded onward till they 
came within sight of the lions. The conductor stood 
in no fear of the lions; but when the party had them 
fully in view, the children, who were going first, of 
their own accord stepped behind, and had no wish 
any longer to take the lead. 

Before we consider how they got past this fearful 
place, let us pause for a moment to receive instruc- 
tion from the warning spectacle of which we have 
been speaking. This example, of more evil-doers 
overthrown in the wilderness, is to put us on our 
guard against the very common, but most ruinous 
offences, of unbelieving fear and evil-speaking. Do 
you, dear brethren, profess to be on your way to the 
heavenly city ? Oh ! let nothing induce you to 
draw back. Give no heed to the representations of 



THE RESTING-PLACE, ETC. 103 

fearful and unbelieving men. Think of the dreadful 
end of numbers who set out, and appeared to run 
well for a season, and then drew back, and proved 
themselves apostates. What unhappiness and mise- 
ry do they meet even in this present , world ! Who 
is it that has said : " If any man draw back, my 
soul shall have no pleasure in him V If the Lord 
will have no pleasure in us, what pleasure can we 
have in any thing which the world can afford ? How 
dismal must be the feeling of the apostate, with his 
certain fearful looking for of fiery indignation which 
shall devour the adversary : and how terrible will 
his doom be when he shall be excluded for ever 
from the holy city, and experience the bitter pains 
of eternal death ! " The fearful and unbelieving, 
and the abominable and murderers, and whore- 
mongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, 
shall have their part in the lake which burneth with 
fire and brimstone, which is the second death I" 
Oh ! have the true fear of God before your eyes 
and within your heart. Then you will be inspired 
with such strong confidence and holy boldness that 
you will face any clanger, incur any hardship, sooner 
than kindle the wrath of Almighty God against 
you, and provoke his displeasure. 

" Fear him, ye saints, and you will then 
Have nothing else to fear." 

Remember who has said : " Fear not them that kill 
the body, but are not able to kill the soul : but 
rather fear him that is able to destroy both soul 
and body in hell." 

Or again, do you profess the religion of the gra- 
cious Saviour ? If you would not bring a sad 
reproach upon that worthy name whereby you are 



104 



LECTURE VI. 



called^ and if you would not be disappointed of 
salvation at the last, take care that you keep a 
strong bridle upon your tongue. It is an unruly 
member, and nothing but a strong bridle and much 
grace will be sufficient to keep it in order. It is 
not, my brethren, an unmeaning emblem that is 
here held up for our warning : a man burnt through 
the tongue with a hot iron for endeavouring to hinder 
Christian on his journey. Slanderers and hinderers 
of God's word by their false and foolish tongue, are 
often in God's providence held up, as it were, for a 
solemn warning to others. God makes their own 
tongue to fall upon them. They are ensnared by 
the words of their lips. They lose their character, 
and they pierce themselves through with many sor- 
rows, by the words of their mouth and by the sins 
of their lips. Let us all seriously lay these things to 
heart. There is not a plainer mark given in the Bible 
of an unconverted state, than the possession of an 
unbridled tongue. " If any man among you seemeth 
to be religious, and bridleth not his tongue, but 
cleceiveth his own heart, this man's religion is vain." 
Which of us has not reason to pray : " Set a watch, 
Lord, upon my mouth ; keep the door of my lips !" 
If you would be kept from transgressing with your 
tongue, first, and above every thing else, consider 
how displeasing it is to God, and how ruinous to 
yourself, and how injurious to others. Then, as a 
means to avoid this sin, do not love to talk much, 
Keep your mouth as it were with a bridle. Why 
should you destroy yourself ? " In the multitude of 
words there wanteth not sin/' It is better sometimes 
to keep silence, yea, even from good words, than to 
run the almost certain risk of saying something that 
would have been far better unsaid. Can love of pre- 



THE RESTING-PLACE, ETC. 



105 



sent peace and enjoyment of life have any influence 
upon you ? " He that will love life and see good days, 
let him refrain his tongue from evil, and his lips that 
they speak no guile. " Can the fear of doing mischief 
on the most extensive scale at all move you ? And 
would you be afraid to scatter sparks among stores 
of gunpowder ? " Behold how great a matter a 
little fire kindleth ! And the tongue is a fire, a 
world of iniquity. So is the tongue among our 
members, that it defileth the whole body, and set- 
teth on fire the course of nature; and it is set on 
fire of hell." Can the dread of signal punishment 
in the world to come make you tremble ? Oh 
remember the solemn account for idle words in the 
dav of judgment. Surely all this will cause you 
to take heed to your ways, that you offend not with 
your tongue. It is indeed an evil utterly beyond 
your own power to cure. " The tongue can no man 
tame." But what you cannot do, the almighty 
power of the Holy Spirit can do for you. Only 
experience in your heart his transforming grace, and 
then your speech will be gracious too. " Out of the 
abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh." 

III. We proceed to consider the experience of 
our travellers, when they were actually come to the 
place of the lions. We have already mentioned how 
the children got behind as soon as they obtained a 
distant sight of these fierce-looking creatures. The 
conductor drew his sword, with intent to make way 
for the pilgrims, in spite of the lions. But a des- 
perate character, of the race of the giants, was there 
standing; and he had undertaken the cruel and 
wicked task of backing the lions, and setting them 
on at the pilgrims who should pass. This opposer 



106 



LECTURE VI. 



was called Bloodynian ) and as his name was, so was 
lie. He positively declared that the party should 
not pass; and that if they attempted it, he would 
cause the lions to devour them. By his means, the 
way of late had been little occupied, and was almost 
all grown over with grass. The travellers for some 
time past had been made to walk through by-paths. 
The giant positively refused to grant a passage to 
the pilgrims. But the guide boldly advanced to 
meet him, and laid upon him so heavily with his 
sword that he was compelled to retreat. Still, how- 
ever, retreating, he indignantly said, "Will you slay 
me upon mine own ground V To this it was replied, 
that he was an obstructer of passengers on the 
King's highway; that by his murders and cruelties 
his life was forfeited; and that now his destructions 
should come to a perpetual end. Then was he 
brought prostrate to the ground, — his helmet was 
cleft in twain ; and by another stroke of the sharp 
sword of the conductor, his right arm was cut off 
clean from his shoulder-blade. Thus he was left to 
die, and all his power to do further mischief was 
entirely gone. The lions being chained, the guide 
knew well that when there was none to back them, 
they could not reach such as kept in the middle of 
the way. He said, therefore, to the party he was 
leading : " Come now, follow me, and no hurt shall 
happen to you from the lions. " They went, there- 
fore, on, but the women trembled as they passed by 
them ; the boys also looked as if they would die ; 
but they all got by without further hurt. They 
were now close by the porter's lodge, that belongs 
to the house Beautiful, where they were to remain 
for the present. The porter opened immediately, 
for he knew the guide's voice. He had oftentime 



THE RESTING-PLACE, ETC. 



107 



been on the same errand before. He soon explained 
what was his business. By the command of his 
Master, he had brought some pilgrims to that house, 
who were to lodge there. His battle with the giant 
accounted for their late arrival. But now, his com- 
mission being duly executed, he must return to his 
place, and to him that sent him. Great was the 
sorrow of the whole company of pilgrims at the 
prospect of parting with their kind and valiant 
conductor; and from the eldest to the youngest, 
they all petitioned that he would still conduct them 
to the very end of their journey. To this he 
replied : "I am at my Lord's commandment. If he 
shall allot me to be your guide quite through, I 
shall willingly wait upon you. But here you failed 
at the first; for when he bade me come thus far 
with you, then you should have asked that I might 
go with you all the way, and he would have granted 
your request. Now I must withdraw. The task 
which he assigned me is finished." So he bade them 
all farewell, and returned to his place. 

Two lessons we may learn from this part of our 
subject; a lesson of thankfulness and a lesson of 
caution. The cutting off of the bloody man, who 
encouraged the lions, may teach us a lesson of thank- 
fulness. In former times, they who desired to live 
godly in Christ J esus, and to worship God according 
to his own most holy word, have often been exposed 
to the most furious persecutions. No one could pro- 
fess himself a follower of Christ, and determine to be 
ruled by his word and will, without incurring dangers 
and sufferings of which we know nothing in the day 
in which we live. Then, as it were, the highways 
were unoccupied. They who taught the way of the 
Lord truly were removed into a corner ; and if any 



108 



LECTURE VI. 



ventured boldly to assert the supreme authority of 
G-od's word over all the decrees and ordinances of 
man that contradicted that word, they ran as it were 
into the mouth of the lions. The monster Persecu- 
tion, like a cruel and blood-thirsty giant, in the shape 
of profane and ungodly magistrates and judges, had no 
feeling or compassion for the people of God. He 
set on the lions against them. By reviving old and 
superstitious laws, the origin of a dark and supersti- 
tious age, and putting these in force against the * 
generation of the upright, he breathed nothing but / 
slaughter and threatening against them, and made 
havoc of them, and scattered and destroyed them on 
every side. Oh, how thankful we ought to be that 
this giant is slain ! In our country, at any rate, his 
arm is cut off ; and we are permitted to confess the 
true faith of God's holy name without any making 
us afraid. It is a great blessing to live under a 
mild government and wise laws, where religion is 
upheld and encouraged rather than trampled down 
and opposed. It is the word of God that has ob- 
tained for us this victory and this liberty. Wher- 
ever the Bible has free course and is glorified, super- 
stition and oppression fall to the ground. It is the 
sword of the Spirit which cuts off the arm of the op- 
pressor, and gives the death-wound to tyrannical 
power. 

" TVhere truth, deigns to come, 
Her sister Liberty will not be far.'"' 

2. Finally, we may learn a lesson of caution from 
the conductor's parting address to the pilgrims. He 
told them that he was entirely at the command and 
disposal of his great Master ; and that if he was only 
engaged in doing: his commandment, it was all the 
same to him whatever that commandment might be. 



THE RESTING-PLACE; ETC. 



109 



At the same time he told the pilgrims, when they 
all so earnestly begged for him to remain with them, 
that here they had failed at the first. That request, 
had it been preferred to the Interpreter ere they set 
out; would certainly have been granted. See, dear 
brethren, how much comfort and how many advan- 
tages we lose for want of opening our mouth wide in 
prayer. We have not, because we ask not. Oh, let 
us all consider, that if we serve the Lord Christ, all 
our happiness and all our usefulness consist in doing 
his pleasure and fulfilling the work which he has 
given us to do. And whatever blessings appear to 
be necessary, because of our weakness and frailty, 
to bring us safe to the end of our pilgrimage, ask 
for these blessings, and they shall be given to you. 
Do not, however, neglect the proper time for asking. 
Here, alas ! we are all too apt to fail. The accept- 
able time for preferring our petitions to the great King 
is like a favourable time which, if once suffered to 
pass, can never be recalled. Even when our salva- 
tion is not endangered, Christians often suffer great 
loss, and forfeit much comfort, because they have 
not more fully, more largely, and more particularly 
brought their matters before the Lord in prayer. 
How strong is the encouragement, "Ask, and ye 
shall have, that your joy may be full \" How un- 
limited is the promise, "All things whatsoever ye 
shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall have them." 
Kemember that He to whom you pray is able to do 
for you exceeding abundantly above all you can ask 
or think. 

" With heaven and earth at his command, 
He waits to answer prayer." 

Be sure that you do not suffer the favourable time 
for presenting your petitions to pass by unimproved. 
10 



110 



LECTURE YI. 



" Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye 
upon him while he is near." You will find peace 
and relief in the very act of unburdening your wants 
and desires before the throne of the heavenly grace. 
Be careful for nothing ; but in every thing by prayer 
and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests 
be made known unto God. And the peace of G-od, 
which passeth all understanding, shall keep your 
hearts and minds through Christ Jesus. 



HYMN. 

thou, by whose appointment wise 
The way to joy through sorrow lies, 
Send, Lord, thy promised aid to me, 
That as my day my strength may be. 

When toiling up the rugged way, 
My spirit sinks with sore dismay, 
Then let me fresh springs find in thee, 
That as my day my strength may be. 

If rest and comfort for a while 
Shall on my heavenward passage smile, 
Oh, keep me from declining free, 
That as my day my strength may be. 

If in my path mine eyes survey 
The men who perished in the way, 
Then let me cry, u Uphold thou me/' 
That as my day my strength may be. 

If dangers press, and dreadful foes. 
Like lions fierce, my way oppose ; 
Then let me thy salvation see, 
And as my day my strength shall be. 



i 



THE RESTING-PLACE, ETC. 



Ill 



PRAYER. 

Thou that nearest prayer, and who hast promised to give 
us all things that we ask, believing in the name of thy dear 
Son, pour down upon us at this time the spirit of grace and sup- 
plication. AYe humbly ask for thy blessing upon the things 
which we have now heard. Sanctify to us all our enjoyments ; 
and preserve us from the evils to which we are exposed in our 
days of prosperity. May we never forget that this is not our 
rest, and that our true and final resting-place is in heaven. 
May we train up our children for eternity, and not for the 
world ; and may none of our earthly cares, nor any of our 
earthly comforts, ever cause us to loiter in the way everlasting. 
Lord, grant that we may learn wisdom from every warning 
spectacle that is presented to us on the way to Zion. May we 
sanctify the Lord God in our hearts, and make him our fear, 
and sin our dread. May we be more afraid of sin than of any- 
thing else. Set a watch, Lord, upon our mouth ; keep the 
door of our lips. Let the words of our mouth and the medita- 
tion of our hearts be acceptable in thy sight, Lord, our 
strength and our redeemer. Save us, we beseech thee, from the 
oppressions of men. If our souls be among lions, and we should 
meet with blood-thirsty men, whose teeth are spears and arrows, 
may we trust and not be afraid, because we have hoped in thy 
holy name. We thank thee, Father, Lord of heaven and 
earth, for all our spiritual privileges, and for all our national 
mercies. May thy fear and the knowledge of thy blessed word 
be the stability of our times and the glory of our land. And 
may peace and happiness, truth and justice, religion and piety, 
be established among us for all generations. May we all, who 
are now before thee, be prepared by a life of prayer for an 
eternity of praise. May we seek thy face, and call upon thy 
name, and obtain thy blessing, before the acceptable time of 
the Lord shall have passed away for ever. May we be careful 
for nothing, but in every thing by prayer and supplication with 
thanksgiving make our requests known unto thee. And accord- 
ing to thy gracious promise, may thy peace, which passeth all 
understanding, keep our hearts and minds through Christ Jesus. 
To him, with thyself, in the unity of the Holy Ghost, be praise, 
and dominion, and glory, for ever and ever. 



LECTURE VII. 



THE HOUSE BEAUTIFUL, AND THE CHILDREN 
CATECHISED. 



Ye hearts with youthful vigour warm., 
In smiling crowds draw near, 

And turn from every mortal charm, 
A Saviour's voice to hear. 

He, Lord of all the worlds on high, 
Stoops to converse with you ; 

And lays his radiant glories by, 
Your friendship to pursue ; 

" The soul that longs to see my face 
Is sure my love to gain : 
And those that early seek my grace 
Shall never seek in vain." 

What object, Lord, my soul should move, 
If once compared with thee ? 

What beauty should command my love, 
Like what in Christ I see ? 

Away, ye false, delusive toys, 

Vain tempters of the mind ; 
'Tis here I fix my lasting choice, 

And here true bliss I find. 



Proverbs xxii. 6, 
train up a child in the way he should go; and when he is old he 

WILL NOT DEPART FROM IT. 

The reception of our pilgrims in the house Beau- 
tiful; and the manner in which the children were 
catechised there by Prudence, will form the subject 
112 



THE HOUSE BEAUTIFUL, ETC. 113 



of the present lecture. All true pilgrims to the 
Celestial City feel the immense importance of having 
the steps of their children directed in the way ever- 
lasting. They, obey the command that is addressed 
to them in the verse that has just been read ; and 
they are encouraged by the gracious promise which 
it holds out, that their labour shall not be in vain in 
the Lord. The expression, training up a child, 
naturally leads our thoughts to the bending of the 
branch, which, while it is yet tender, is easily made 
to climb up against the wall in any direction we 
choose. Thus, with G-od's blessing on early instruc- 
tion, while the heart is yet tender it receives a heaven- 
ward direction; which more grace and more time 
render firm and strong, yea, steadfast and unmovable. 
In this manner the expression is true : 

"'Tis education forms the youthful mind ; 
Just as the twig is bent, the tree's inclined." 

But there is another important idea suggested by the 
word in the original. You will find in the margin 
of many Bibles that it maybe rendered also, " Cate- 
chise a child in the way he should go." One of the 
best modes of training is to do it by catechising. 

I. We have to consider the reception of our pil- 
grims at the house Beautiful. When their wise 
conductor had departed from them, the porter 
questioned them in the usual manner. The an- 
nouncement of Christiana's arrival at that house, 
with her family, caused unspeakable joy to all who 
dwelt there. The whole party was immediately 
admitted, with every expression of the kindest wel- 
come. All their wants were well supplied. Supper 
being ended, they had family prayer and a psalm ; 
and now after their weary journey up the hill, and 

10* 



114 



LECTURE VII. 



the alarm the y had experienced during the fight they 
had witnessed, it was unspeakably pleasant for them 
to be ushered into the chamber that is called Peace, 
and there to rest their weary limbs. Just as they 
began to delight themselves here, they were deeply 
affected with the sound of music which they heard 
at a distance. It was the voice of the inmates of 
the house, rejoicing at the arrival of the new comers. 
They all exclaimed, " Wonderful! music in the 
house, music in the heart, and music in heaven, for 
joy that we are here." While reposing in this chamber, 
one of the pilgrims had a pleasant dream, which 
comforted her much, and which she related in the 
morning. " I thought," she said. " that I sat alone in 
a solitary place, and was bemoaning the hardness of 
my heart. Many came about me, and when they 
heard the cause of my distress, some of them laughed, 
some called me a fool, and some began to thrust me 
about. But a glorious person came up to me and 
said, ' What aileth thee V When he heard my com- 
plaint, he said, 1 Peace be to thee he also wiped my 
eyes, and clad me in raiment of silver and gold. 
Then he took me by the hand, and brought me to 
the King's palace, and said, i Welcome, daughter V 
The place looked bright and twinkling like the stars, 
or rather like the sun. I got a sight of Christian 
there, and I awoke in a joyful frame." This was the 
substance of Mercy's dream. 

From the little which the pilgrims had already 
seen of the inmates of this house, they were all 
quite disposed to abide with them. There was 
something in the very countenance of Prudence, 
Piety and Charity, which had won their love. They 
resolved that should they be invited to remain here 
for any time, they would gladly accept the invita- 



THE HOUSE BEAUTIFUL, ETC. 115 



tion. This invitation failed not to be given in the 
morning. Prudence and Piety preferred the request, 
and said, " If you will be persuaded to stay here 
a while, you shall have what the house will afford/' 
Charity most heartily seconded the invitation. But 
little persuasion is requisite to make us accept what 
we have before been hoping to receive. So they 
consented, and stayed there a month or more and 
became very profitable one to another. 

We have before remarked, that this house Beau- 
tiful is the emblem of the visible Church of Christ ; 
that is, a congregation of faithful men, in which the 
pure word of Grod is proclaimed, and the sacraments 
which Christ has ordained are duly administered. It 
is sweet and pleasant and full of unspeakable com- 
fort, and has much profit every way, when true 
penitents gain admittance into the household of faith. 
If you are really in earnest about your salvation, 
and have fled by faith, as a poor sinner, to the only 
Saviour of sinners, how can you scruple to cast in 
your lot among the professed friends and followers 
of the Saviour ? Remember, if you are ashamed to 
confess the faith of Christ crucified upon earth, he 
will be ashamed of you in his eternal and glorious 
kingdom. Why, if you love him in sincerity, do you 
rob him of the glory which you might bring to his 
great name, by a consistent and firm profession of 
your attachment to him ? Why do you wrong your 
soul of the comfort and profit and instruction which 
are to be found in the communion of saints ? Why 
do you weaken the hands of the Lord's people by 
standing aloof from them ; if your heart is with them ? 
Oh, how glad is every true minister of the gospel 
to open the door, and to welcome the arrival of all 
new comers, who come in truth and sincerity to 



116 



LECTURE Vn. 



confess the faith of Christ crucified ! We have no 
greater joy than to see any of our fellow-sinners 
overcoming their scruples and prejudices and hin- 
derances, and making a public profession of attach- 
ment to Christ and his people, in the manner which 
he himself has appointed j I mean, by coming with 
a penitent heart and lively faith to the supper of 
the Lord. But there are some whom we should 
especially welcome, and for whom we have been as 
it were on the look-out. Keal Christians have often 
thoughtless and unconverted friends, that linger 
behind in the City of Destruction after they them- 
selves have fled from it. When we behold such as 
these come knocking at the door, and seeking admis- 
sion among the disciples of Christ, this is a sight 
that cheers us exceedingly, and whenever we witness 
it we know not how to refrain our joy : and all our 
people partake of our joy. Oh, my brethren, there 
is nothing but joy on every side when true penitents 
are brought to the true fold. The good Shepherd 
rejoices, and the restored wanderer rejoices. Saints 
below and angels above all rejoice over returning 
penitents. Wonderful indeed it is, that worthless 
sinners pardoned, and having found peace with God, 
should occasion all this joy. Have we, dear friends, 
ever occasioned such a sensation ? Oh, fly to Christ 
for peace with God, and then come and unite your- 
self with the people of God ; and there will be music 
in the house, music in the heart, and music also in 
heaven, for joy that you are here. 

One special benefit to be expected from intercourse 
with the Lord's people, and a due attendance upon 
the ordinances which he has appointed, is, an humble 
sense of our pardon and acceptance, nothwithstanding 
the remaining and lamented hardness of our hearts. 



THE HOUSE BEAUTIFUL, ETC. 117 

This, dear brethren, above every thing is the grief 
and burden of them that are true of heart ; and in 
nothing are real penitents more clearly to be dis- 
tinguished from the rest of the world than by this 
mark. They feel and bemoan the hardness of their 
hearts. They have done with that arrogancy, that 
self-sufficiency and self-complacency, that self-justi- 
fication and self-satisfaction, which invariably reign 
in all the unconverted. They are men of another 
spirit. They go softly all their days. Nothing sur- 
prises them so much as that they should be so little 
affected at the sight and sense of all their sins. They 
are taught by the Holy Spirit to see the sin of 
unbelief, and their slowness of heart to believe ; and 
the inadequate manner in which they are affected for 
their sins is a continual burden to them. Lovers of 
vanity and all light-hearted triflers cannot under- 
stand this secret cause of the penitent's sorrow. 
They wonder what is the matter with him ; and are 
often disposed to laugh at his fears. But the peni- 
tent brings this burden before the Lord. He spreads 
it before the merciful and compassionate Saviour of 
sinners. And oh, what different treatment, what 
tender sympathy does he there find ! Christ by his 
Holy Spirit sometimes draws very near to him, and 
shows him that the sin which he bewails and resists 
is not laid to his charge, according to the terms of 
the new covenant. The Comforter, whose special 
office it is to glorify the Saviour, shows the believer 
that he is accepted in the Beloved, and complete in 
him. Then is the poor penitent exceedingly glad. 
His tears are wiped away. He puts off his sackcloth 
and is girded with gladness; and he begins to sing 
in the joy of his heart — 



118 



LECTURE VII. 



H Lord, I believe thou hast prepared, 
Unworthy though I be, 
For me a blood-bought free reward, 
A golden harp for me." 

Oh, let all our communicants study to adorn their 
Christian profession ! Dear brethren, it is to you 
we look, and it is to you the world looks, to show 
the difference between an empty name and vital god- 
liness. You are professedly the inmates of the house 
Beautiful. Show, then, the beauty of holiness and 
the attraction of consistency in all your walk and 
conversation. Show the reality of what is signified 
by the names of those who dwelt continually in that 
fair habitation. Humble-mind came to the door to 
let in the pilgrims. Prudence ran to give them the 
welcome. Piety wept for joy because they were 
come : and Charity stretched out her hands to give 
them the best that the house could afford. Act you, 
my brethren, in such a way as this, and we shall 
soon have to rejoice over numbers being added to 
the Church of such as shall be saved. Put on, as 
the elect of God, humbleness of mind, and think 
no office too mean to promote the good of others. 
As prudent people, look well to your goings, and 
always invite, but never repel, the inquirers about 
you. Let true piety reign within your heart, and 
show that it is there, by the deep interest you take 
in the spiritual welfare of others. Let all your 
things be done with charity; and do what in you 
lies to diffuse among others the precious benefits 
which you yourself have found by waiting upon God 
in his house of prayer. 

II. We pass on now to consider the manner in 
which the children were catechised by Prudence in 



THE HOUSE BEAUTIFUL; ETC. 119 



the Beautiful house. Because Prudence would see 
how Christiana had brought up her children, she 
asked leave of her to catechise them ; and this was 
readily obtained. So beginning with the youngest 
child, Prudence called him to her side, and said, 
" Can you tell me, dear boy, who made you ?" To this 
the child replied, " God the Father, God the Son, 
God the Holy Ghost." Prudence approved this an- 
swer well. Creation is expressly assigned in the 
Bible to each Person in the ever-blessed and glorious 
Trinity. Generally, indeed, creation is assigned to the 
eternal Father. " Have we not all one Father ? hath 
not one God created us ?" But then of the everlast- 
ing Son of the Father it is expressly declared : "All 
things were created by him and for him." So also 
of the eternal Spirit it is asserted : " The Spirit of 
God hath made me, and the breath of the Almighty 
hath given me life." Prudence proceeded with her 
next question : " Can you tell me who saved you ?" 
To this the child replied as before, " God the Father, 
God the Son, God the Holy Ghost." For this an- 
swer he was also commended. The love of the Fa- 
ther, the grace of the Son, and the power of the 
Holy Ghost all combine in the work of redemp- 
tion ; and our salvation can only be traced to this 
divine and glorious source. 

" Blest be the wisdom and the power* 
The justice and the grace, 
That joined in council to restore 
And save our ruined race." 

Then were the following questions proposed one 
after the other : " How does God the Father save you ? 
How does God the Son save you ? How does God 
the Holy Ghost save you?" And to these all-im- 
portant questions a distinct answer was returned in 



120 LECTURE VII. 

succession. " God the Father saves me by his grace ; 
God the Son saves me by his righteousness and his 
blood ; by his death and his life ; and God the Holy 
Ghost saves me by his shining light, his renewing 
power, and his preserving care." Prudence was not 
only satisfied, she was highly delighted with these 
answers; and, turning to Christiana, she said, " You 
are greatly to be commended for thus bringing up 
your children." 

Then did she begin another set of questions with 
the next youngest, and said to him, " What is man t v 
To this he replied, "A reasonable creature, so made by 
God." Next she asked, "What is supposed respect- 
ing the state of man, by the word saved being ap- 
plied to him ?" To this the boy answered, " That man 
by sin has brought himself into a state of captivity 
and misery." Then followed the question, "What is 
supposed by his being saved by God ?" Very excel- 
lent was the answer to this : " Sin is so great and 
mighty a tyrant, that none can pull us out of its 
dreadful grasp but God ; and God is so good and 
loving unto man as indeed to pull him out of this 
miserable state." Then did she inquire, "What is 
God's design in saving man ?" and received for an- 
swer, " His own glory, and the happiness of his crea- 
ture." Prudence knew better than to weary the mind, 
or burden the memory of a child, with asking too 
many questions at a time, and therefore she con- 
cluded her questions to this child by asking once 
more, " Yv r ho are they that shall be saved ?" To this 
the simple and the true answer was given, " Those 
that accept of his salvation." All these answers were 
entirely approved by the wise examiner; and she 
commended the boy by saying, " Your mother has 
taught you well, and you have hearkened well to 
what she has said to you." 



THE HOUSE BEAUTIFUL, ETC. 121 

Then did Prudence begin to question the eldest 
but one, and she commenced by asking him, " What 
is heaven ?" She was told, " A place and state most 
blessed, because God dwelleth there. " Then did she 
ask, " And what is hell ?" To this the boy replied, " A 
place and state most woful, because it is the dwelling- 
place of sin, the devil and death. " "Why, then/' 
she asked, "would you go to heaven ?" These solid 
reasons were given in reply : " That I may see God, 
and serve him without weariness ; that I may be 
with him and love him everlastingly ; that I may 
have the fulness of the Holy Spirit in me." What 
could Prudence do but commend such an answer as 
this? And now having begun with the youngest, 
she went thoroughly through with her task, and con- 
cluded with the eldest. Addressing herself to him, 
she asked, "If there was ever any thing had a being 
before God ?" This was the answer : "No, for God is 
eternal ; nor is there any thing excepting himself 
that had a being until the beginning of the first day ; 
for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth." ' 
Seeing he had referred to that book which is the 
source of all true wisdom, the question was next 
put, " What do you think of the Bible ?" " It is the 
holy word of God." "Is there nothing there which you 
cannot understand?" "Yes, a great deal." "What 
then do you do with such places ?" " I think God is 
wiser than I am : moreover I pray that he will be 
pleased to let me know all that he knows will be for my 
good." Then was the concluding question put, " How 
do you believe as touching the resurrection of the 
dead ?" "I believe," was the answer, " that all men 
shall rise the same in nature though not in corruption. 
And I believe this upon a double account : first, be- 
cause God has promised it ; secondly, because he is 
11 



122 



LECTURE VII. 



able to perform." Then did Prudence highly com- 
mend them all, and encourage them still to go on 
increasing in knowledge. For this end she required 
them still to hearken to their mother, to take notice 
of what they should see and hear, and especially to 
give heed to that book which was the cause of their 
father becoming a pilgrim. At the same time she 
added, " I for my part will teach you what I can while 
you are here, and shall be glad if you will ask me 
questions that tend to godly edifying." 

How important, dear brethren, is both the man- 
ner and the matter of this instruction ! 

1. As to the manner. What a happy specimen 
we have here of the very important, but much neg- 
lected, duty of catechising ! Unless this be attended 
to, much of the minister's labours, both in public 
preaching and private instruction, will be very 
imperfectly understood. Where this is neglected, 
any revival of true religion that takes place is very 
likely to die with the generation that witnessed it. 
For want of being thoroughly imbued in early life 
with the great principles of the gospel, numbers can- 
not enter into a high tone of piety; neither can they 
follow, with the profit which they otherwise might, 
the sermons and other teaching which they hear. 
They are apt to mistake excitement for devotion ; 
and thus they are driven about and tossed to and 
fro by every wind of doctrine ; and it is to be feared, 
in many instances, they are ever learning and never 
corning to the knowledge of the truth. This would 
have been different had a good foundation been laid 
in early life. Had they been catechised in child- 
hood in the way they should go, when they were 
old they would not have departed from it. 

Do we know the God of salvation, as he has 



THE HOUSE BEAUTIFUL, ETC. 123 

revealed himself to us in his holy word ? Do we 
say to the Most High, " Thy hands have made me 
and fashioned me : give me understanding, that I 
may know thy testimonies ?" Do we know what it 
is to attribute all our salvation to the same divine 
and blessed source ? Have we welcomed the free 
and the sovereign grace of the Father of mercies, 
abounding to poor helpless sinners in the Son of his 
love? Have we fled as such to the everlasting Son 
of the Father, to be clothed in his righteousness, 
washed in his blood, delivered by his death, and 
saved by his life ? Are we daily seeking to God 
the Holy Ghost, to be enlightened by his teaching, 
renewed by his power, and preserved by his care ? 
Again, Do we know our true position in the world ? 
Do we know that we are not only reasonable, but 
ruined creatures ; that we have destroyed ourselves, 
and that we are brought by sin into a state of fear- 
ful captivity and bondage? And do we rejoice to 
know that salvation is provided for such sinners, 
and that all the matchless perfections of God are 
signally glorified in iihe salvation of sinners by Jesus 
Christ ? Do we humbly trust that this great salva- 
tion is really ours, because we have thankfully 
accepted of it ? Again, Have we seriously considered 
the amazing difference between spending a never- 
ending eternity in a world of glory and a place of 
torment ? Are we looking for and hastening unto 
the holy place, that we may serve our God without 
distraction, that we may see him whom we love, and 
that we may obtain perfect and entire deliverance 
from sin ? Finally, Do we know how to submit 
with child-like submission to the word of God ? 
Do we acknowledge, when we meet with difficulties, 
that God is wiser than we are; and humbly pray 



124 



LECTURE VII. 



that he would guide us unto all needful truth ? 
And, whatever is there revealed, do we rest assured, 
seem it never so hard or never so strange, in its 
certain accomplishment ; first, because God has pro- 
mised it ; and, secondly, because he is able to perform 
it ? Happy are the people who are so instructed 
themselves, and are so instructing their children. 
They are the blessed of the Lord, and their children 
with them. 



HYMN. 

How shall the young secure their hearts, 
And guard their lives from sin ? 

Thy word the choicest rules imparts 
To keep the conscience clean. 

When once it enters to the mind, 
It spreads such light abroad, 

The meanest souls instruction find, 
And raise their thoughts to Grod. 

'Tis like the sun, a heavenly light, 

That guides us all the day ; 
And through the dangers of the night 

A lamp to lead our way. 

Thy precepts make me truly wise; 

I hate the sinner's road : 
I hate my own vain thoughts that rise, 

But love thy law, my God. 

Thy word is everlasting truth ,• 

How pure is every page ! 
That holy book shall guide our youth, 

And well support our age. 



THE HOUSE BEAUTIFUL, ETC. 125 



PRAYER. 

Blessed Lord, who has taught us in thy holy word that the 
hill of Zion is a fair place and the joy of the whole earth, 
send thy gracious Spirit into our hearts, and grant that as we 
have heard so we may see in the city of our God. May we 
know the blessedness of those whom thou choosest, and causest 
to approach unto thee. Oh, grant that we may be brought nigh 
unto thee by the blood of the cross ; and have access to thy 
gracious presence through the Holy Ghost. May we be no 
more strangers and foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the 
saints, and of the household of God. May we never be 
ashamed to confess the faith of Christ crucified j and may we 
confess it in the way which thou hast appointed in thy holy 
word. Lord, we would have thy people for our people, and all 
our delight in the saints that are upon earth, and such as excel 
in virtue. Give, we beseech thee, a larger and a richer expe- 
rience of the comfort and joy of the communion of saints. 
Assure us that we are very members incorporate in the mystical 
body of thy Son, which is the blessed company of all faithful 
people, and are also heirs through hope of thy everlasting 
kingdom. May we put on, as the elect of God, bowels of mer- 
cies, kindness, humbleness of mind, and charity,* forbearing, 
and forgiving, and loving one another, even as Christ also has 
done to us. We would offer up at this time also our united 
supplications on behalf of all the dear children whom thou hast 
given us, and for the generation that is rising up around us. 
May all our children be taught of thee. Pour thy blessing upon 
our seed, and thy Spirit upon our offspring. May they be a 
seed to serve thee. Teach us how to bring them up in thy faith 
and fear, thy nurture and admonition. May they know the 
God of their fathers, and serve him with a perfect heart and 
a willing mind. May they remember their Creator, their 
Redeemer, their Sanctifier, now in the days of their youth. 
Oh, grant that they may know the boundless love of God the 
Father ; that they may be personally interested in the redeem- 
ing work of God the Son ; and that they may partake of all the 
rich and sanctifying influence of God the Holy Ghost. All 
this we ask in the name and mediation of Jesus Christ our only 
Lord and Saviour. 



11* 



LECTUEE VIII. 



THE SNARE AVOIDED, AND SIN FOUND OUT. 



Sin has a thousand treacherous arts, 

To practise on the mind ; 
With nattering looks she tempts our hearts, 

But leaves a sting behind. 

With names of virtue she deceives 

The aged and the young ; 
And, while the heedless wretch believes, 

She makes his fetters strong. 

She pleads for all the joys she brings, 

And gives a fair pretence ; 
But cheats the soul of heavenly things, 

And chains it down to sense. 



Numbers xxxii. 23. 
be sure your sin will find you out. 

In what a great variety of ways may we apply 
this remarkable expression ! It was originally 
addressed to those who received their inheritance in 
that part of the land of Canaan which was conquered 
in the time of Moses, before Jordan was crossed, and 
before the main part of the tribes had received any 
inheritance. Those who obtained a possession on the 
east side of the river solemnly promised that they 
would not forsake their brethren. They engaged to 
go armed over Jordan, and that they would not 
126 



THE SNARE AVOIDED, AND SIN FOUND OUT. 127 



return to enjoy their possessions until the rest of 
their brethren had obtained inheritances as well as 
they. Moses assured them, that if they religiously 
kept this promise, they would be guiltless. At the 
same time, he warned them of the certain conse- 
quences of an opposite behaviour. " If ye will not 
do so, behold, ye have sinned against the Lord : and 
be sure your sin will find you out." We may all, 
my brethren, be certain that soon or late we shall 
be overtaken with the consequences of our sins when- 
ever we transgress. This will abundantly appear 
from the second branch of our present subject; and 
indeed, if any fall into the fatal snare which one of 
our pilgrims here avoided, we may say to all such by 
the word of the Lord : " Behold, ye have sinned 
against the Lord : and be sure your sin will find 
you out." 

I. We have to consider first, how a true pilgrim 
acted when tempted to be unequally yoked together 
with an unbeliever, and 

II. The painful effects which resulted to one of 
the party, for an offence which had been formerly 
committed. 

I. We begin with the temptation of a true pil- 
grim. While the party remained in the Beautiful 
house, an individual at that time upon a visit there 
professed attachment to Mercy. He was a person of 
good breeding, and pretended to religion ; but withal, 
a man that stuck very close to the world. It was 
not the Christian character or consistent conduct 
of our young pilgrim that won the regard of this 
person. His affection, such as it was, had no deeper 
root than admiration of a fair countenance, and ap- 



128 



LECTURE Yin. 



proval of industrious habits. Mercy would not trust 
her own judgment in this most important matter. 
She did not take for granted that the man was cer- 
tainly possessed of personal religion because she had 
met him among religious people. She did not argue, 
as numbers do, that to be well inclined to religion 
was sufficient, — that her influence would be able to 
mould the person to whom she should be united into 
any form that she pleased. As a traveller to the 
Celestial City, before she would allow her affections 
to rest upon the person who professed attachment to 
her, she must first be satisfied that he is indeed a 
fellow-traveller to the same place. She knew well 
that her own heart was not an impartial judge. Va- 
nity, outward appearance, fair show, or a thousand 
other deceiving causes, might blind her eyes and 
warp her judgment. She therefore determined to 
reveal this business to the maidens of the house. 
Remember who they were that dwelt there — Pru- 
dence, Piety and Charity. They were sure to give 
the most excellent counsel, and their advice with the 
greatest safety might be followed. Mercy inquired 
of these concerning the person who had made pro- 
posals to her, for they knew him far better than she 
did. The testimony they gave was by no means 
favourable. They said he was a very busy young 
man, and one that pretended to religion ; but was, 
as they feared, a stranger to its power. This was 
sufficient for Mercy. She was not like those who 
ask for advice when they have already made up their 
mind, and who only follow it when it accords with 
their secret determination. " ^ay, then/' she said, 
" I will look no more on him, for I purpose never to 
have a clog to my soul." But Prudence suggested 
that there was no need for any thing to be done has- 



THE SNARE AVOIDED, AND SIN FOUND OUT. 129 

tily or abruptly. She was confident, she said, if 
Mercy continued to do as she had begun, boldly 
avowing her real sentiments, and consistently walk- 
ing by them, she was confident, that in this case the 
pretended attachment of this inconsistent professor 
would fall away and come to nothing. So the event 
proved. When this young person clearly evinced 
that she had set out in earnest to seek a city ; and 
that her chief care and all her diligence were em- 
ployed in avoiding the snares and temptations, the 
vanities and follies, that would impede her progress ; 
and to abound in those works which are performed 
by those who pass through this world without being 
of the world; then did this pretender's affection for 
Mercy cool. He forebore to come to her again; 
and not satisfied with that, he even raised an evil 
report concerning her. Thus the prediction of Pru- 
dence was fulfilled, and Mercy was delivered out of 
the snare in which so many are taken. She told 
Prudence, her own sister Bountiful had been greatly 
tried by an unsuitable match. That loving sister of 
Mercy had been united to a person of a churlish dis- 
position. But they could never agree. Bountiful 
was for acting out the generous impulse of her na- 
ture. But this so displeased her husband, that at 
length he had turned her out of doors. And yet the 
man who had acted in such a way as this was a pro- 
fessor of religion, such a professor as the world is 
full of now-a-days. " But," said Mercy, in the spi- 
rit of a true pilgrim, " I am for none of all these." 

Here, my brethren, let us pause for a few mo- 
ments to receive instruction. It is deeply to be re- 
gretted that many young people, who profess to be 
followers and servants of the Lord Jesus Christ, by 
no means ponder so thoughtfully as they ought, the 



130 



LECTURE VIII. 



plain duty and the immense importance of marrying 
in the Lord only. A pleasing appearance, the pos- 
session of wealth, a decent exterior or outward re- 
gard to the forms of religion, is considered by many 
as amply sufficient to constitute a suitable companion 
for life. Thus young people give their affections to 
those whom they have no reason to believe are pos- 
sessed of the root of the matter; and by doing this, 
they pierce themselves through with many sorrows. 
Dear young friends, have you really experienced the 
great change yourselves ? Are you indeed not of 
the world, even as He whom you profess to serve is 
not of the world ? Have you felt your sins, and fled 
to your Saviour? and are you really living like a 
stranger and a pilgrim upon earth, whose main con- 
cern is to reach in safety your heavenly home at the 
last ? How, then, dare you become united for life 
with one who is travelling in another direction ? 
How dare you violate the commandment of God, 
which speaks to you : " Be not unequally yoked to- 
gether with unbelievers t" Oh ! be persuaded that 
this is not a step to be enterprised or taken in hand 
unadvisedly, lightly, or wantonly, but reverently, 
discreetly, advisedly, soberly, and in the fear of God. 
Keep your affections as it were with a bridle, until 
you have good ground to believe that they are about 
to rest upon a proper object. Do not entertain the 
foolish notion, that your influence will be such that 
you can turn the heart of one you love whichever 
way you please. It is a divine not a human work 
to change the heart. Bountiful probably thought, 
at the first; she would be able to infuse a different 
spirit into her husband ; but how wofully was she 
disappointed ! She could not make the churl bounti- 
ful. We tempt God to plague us in the most signal 



THE SNARE AVOIDED, AND SIN FOUND OUT. 131 

manner, if we go out of the path of duty, in the 
vain idea of doing what he only by his Almighty 
Spirit can do. Imitate, therefore, in matters of this 
kind, the part acted by Mercy. Lean not to your 
own understanding. Do not trust your own heart. 
Reveal the business to those who are best able to 
give you counsel and advice. Is there no prudent 
person among your friends, whose judgment you 
take to be better than your own ? Is there none 
whose real piety would be sure to warn you from 
taking a sinful or improper step ? Is there none 
whose genuine charity would dissuade you from any 
unnecessary severity either to yourself or to those 
about whom you are interested ? Consult such as 
these ) and follow up the advice which they give. 
If attention be paid to you by any of whose religion 
you stand in doubt, this is the manner in which pru- 
dence and piety and charity, with one voice, advise 
you to act. Keep your affections in your own hands 
until your doubts are cleared up. In the mean time, 
do not compromise or conceal your Christian princi- 
ples. Declare plainly whose you are and whom you 
serve. Show that you have in deed and in truth 
renounced the sins and follies, the vanities and plea- 
sures of the world, and that you are a disciple of 
Him who was crucified. Show that your main con- 
cern is to live godly in Christ Jesus, and so to pass 
through things temporal as not to lose the things 
that are eternal. Do this, and your way will be 
made plain. Most likely, those who are evidently 
of the world will withdraw from you, and will be 
frightened by what they will consider so much reli- 
gion. But if it be otherwise, and such as are unac- 
quainted with the power of vital godliness are ready 
to promise that they will tolerate your religion for 



132 



LECTURE VIII. 



your sake ) if you really know what true conversion 
means yourself, you will not dare to take such a 
step. You will say : I never purpose to have a clog 
to my soul. Should you venture upon such a step, 
you will smart for it. " Behold, you have sinned 
against the Lord : and be sure your sin will find you 
out." If, by a miracle of mercy, after such a wilful 
sin you yourself shall escape, you will be saved so 
as by fire. Every step on your way to heaven will 
be hindered and impeded j and the clog which you 
have deliberately and by your own choice bound to 
yourself, will harass and distress you to the very 
end of your pilgrimage. But, it is far more likely 
that this clog will prove your ruin, and draw you 
to destruction. When the sons of God (the pro- 
fessed people and worshippers of God) took them 
wives of all which they chose, what universal apos- 
tasy resulted from it ! It is a thousand times more 
likely for a professor of godliness who takes a worldly 
partner to be seduced by that partner into worldly 
ways, than that the professor will win over the other. 
Ponder this well in your hearts. Have you not 
plenty of hinderances within you and around you, 
without attaching another of a most formidable kind 
fast to your side ? 

There is one case in which this matter is presented 
to us in a somewhat different light. If persons were 
united in marriage when both were ignorant of the 
power of true religion, and it pleases God to visit 
by his grace either one or the other, the one who is 
first made to differ, whether it be the husband 
or the wife, will indeed have a difficult part to act. 
If you have lived for some time with a husband or 
wife, both of you alike ignorant of true religion, 
and you yourself have been brought out of darkness 



THE SNARE AVOIDED, AND SIN FOUND OUT. 133 

into marvellous light, while your partner remains 
still the same ; truly this is an affliction, and you 
must bear it. There is, however, far more hope 
that your partner will eventually be brought to see 
things in a different light, than there would have 
been, had you, with your present views, transgressed 
the command which says, "Be not unequally yoked 
together with unbelievers/' In the time of your 
ignorance you did not sin wilfully and deliberately 
with your eyes open. The same grace which has 
been extended to you may eventually be extended 
to your partner also. Act consistently, and walk 
uprightly. Study to adorn the doctrine of G-od 
your Saviour in all things. If any obey not the 
word, they may without the word be won by the 
consistent conversation of a believing husband or 
wife. Be not discouraged; but continue to hope, 
and wait and pray and use the means. " For what 
knowest thou, wife, whether thou shalt save thy 
husband; or how knowest thou, man, whether 
thou shalt save thy wife V 

II. We proceed now to the second part of our 
subject. This was to consider the painful effects 
which resulted from an offence formerly committed. 
As the pilgrims still abode in the house Beautiful, 
Matthew, the eldest son of Christiana, fell sick. His 
sickness was so sore that all his friends were much 
concerned on his account. There dwelt not far from 
the house one Dr. Skill, an aged and eminent phy- 
sician. At Christiana's desire this physician was 
sent for, and he soon arrived. When he had a little 
observed the symptoms of the boy, he inquired of 
his mother, upon what diet he had lately fed. Chris- 
tiana assured him that he had taken nothing but 
12 



134 



LECTURE Vm. 



what was wholesome. But the physician shook his 
head, and declared, " The boy has been tampering 
with something that lies within him undigested, and 
it will not go from him without the use of means. 
It is necessary for him to be purged, or else he will 
die." The serious declaration of the doctor awakened 
the recollection of Samuel, the brother of him that 
was sick. " Mother/' he said, " what was that which 
my brother gathered and ate as soon as we came 
from the gate that is at the head of this way ? You 
know/' he continued, " there was an orchard on the 
left hand, and some of the trees hung over the wall, 
and Matthew plucked and ate of them." This cir- 
cumstance Christiana well remembered ; and it left 
the doctor no longer in the least doubt as to the 
cause and nature of his young patient's complaint. " I 
was certain/' he said, " that he had eaten something 
that was not wholesome food. That which he has 
eaten is the most unwholesome fruit of all. It is 
the fruit of the enemy's orchard. I do marvel that 
none did warn you of it. Many have died thereof." 
Then did Christiana bitterly bewail both her own 
carelessness and her son's waywardness. But the 
physician begged her not to be too dejected, as he 
trusted the boy would do well by taking the medi- 
cines and using the prescription he would write out. 
With all the earnestness of a mother, Christiana be- 
sought him to try the utmost of his skill for the 
recovery of her son, whatever it might cost. The 
first medicine which he mixed up had not the de- 
sired effect. It was made of the blood of a goat, 
the ashes of a heifer, with some of the juice of 
hyssop and other bitter herbs. But this proving 
ineffectual, the doctor wrote out a regular prescrip- 
tion. According to the custom of physicians, this 



THE SNARE AVOIDED, AND SIN FOUND OUT. 135 

prescription was written in Latin. It began, Ex 
came et sanguine Christi, &c, from the principal 
ingredients of which it consisted, that is to say, the 
body and blood of Christ. This, rightly applied, is 
a sovereign remedy for every disease, and every 
complaint to which pilgrims both small and great 
are ever subject. Very minute were the directions 
of the doctor for right application of this precious 
medicine in the present instance. It was to be taken 
thrice, and fasting, and in half a quarter of a pint 
of tears of repentance. When this was prepared 
and brought to the sick boy, he was very loth to 
take it, although sorely pained and oppressed by his 
sickness. Both the physician and his mother had 
to use all their persuasion and all their authority to 
induce him to take it. But at length, after much 
resistance, and many excuses had been urged against 
his taking it, he did take it in the end ; and very 
kindly it wrought with him. His pain abated, and 
symptoms of amendment soon became apparent. In 
a short time he was able to walk about the house ; 
while Prudence, Piety and Charity all came to talk 
to him about his complaint and the manner of his 
recovery. Great was the thankfulness of Christiana 
for the effectual cure which her son had received. 
When she asked the physician what she was indebted 
to him for the pains and care he had taken ; she re- 
ceived for answer, " You must pay the Master of the 
College of Physicians, according to the rules made 
and provided in such a case." She asked then if this 
medicine were serviceable for any other complaints, 
except that to which it had just been so happily ap- 
plied. To this the physician replied, "It is a univer- 
sal remedy. It is good for all the diseases to which 
pilgrims are incident; and when it is well prepared, 



136 



LECTURE YIII. 



it will keep good time out of mind" Upon hearing 
this, Christiana ordered a large quantity to be pre- 
pared for herself and family, and declared that as 
long as she could get this, she would never seek for 
other medicine to heal their sicknesses. But this 
was only half of its virtue. The physician informed 
her it was good to prevent diseases as well as to cure 
them. "Yea," he added, '-'I will venture to say, and 
will stand to it, that if a man will but use this me- 
dicine as he should, it will make him live for ever." 
But he was very particular in giving this caution : 
"It must be used in no other way, but in the way I 
have prescribed, or else it will do no good." So he 
gave them all a supply of the mediciDe, and espe- 
cially charged his recovered patient to beware of 
forbidden fruit ; and then he took leave of them all, 
and went his way. 

All this, dear brethren, is full of the most import- 
ant instruction. Let us try for a little while to 
gather it up, and to apply it for our individual use 
and benefit. This youth was not sick immediately 
after he had taken the forbidden fruit. At first he 
suffered little or no inconvenience from what he had 
done ; but how grievously did he suffer in the end ! 
And thus, my brethren, for the most part, it is with 
sin. While conscience was slumbering, or only 
speaking in such a gentle voice that you would not 
hear, you ventured to transgress. Conscience still 
slumbered, and, without any thorough abasement for 
what you had done, you went on your way • and 
because sentence against your evil deed was not 
executed speedily, you said in your heart, " There 
shall no harm happen unto me !" But this is the 
vainest of all vain expectations. Soon or late you 
are certain to be overtaken with the consequences 



THE SNARE AVOIDED; AND SIN FOUND OUT. 137 

of what you have done. " Be sure your sin will find 
you out." A time is coming when you are certain 
to discover what an evil and bitter thing it is. At 
the last it will sting like an adder and bite like a 
serpent. If you are not left to sleep the sleep of 
cleath ; and to find your fearful condition in the world 
to come ; on some particular occasion conscience will 
alfake, the remembrance of unpardoned sin will 
revive; and you will tremble under an apprehension 
of the wrath of God which impends over you. How 
ought a skilful physician ; an able minister of the 
New Testament, to act, when he comes to visit those 
whose conscience by sin is accused ? He must not 
heal before he probes. He must not be satisfied 
with a slight cure ; and he must be greatly afraid of 
saying; Peace; Peace; when there is no peace. If he 
be not one of the physicians of no value, he will 
search into the particular cause of the sinner's 
uneasiness. He will try to bring the particular and 
besetting sin home to the memory, to the heart and 
conscience of the offender. He will show that it is 
in vain to expect the favour of God, or the joy of 
his salvation, so long as any one sin remains uncon- 
fessed; unforsaken and unpardoned. He will not 
palliate or make excuse for any sin. On the other 
hand, the particular sin which has been committed 
he will faithfully set forth, in all its odious colours, 
and all its terrible consequences. But why will he 
clo this ? To drive the poor sinner to despair, and 
to make him say his sins are too great to be forgiven ? 
No, my brethren, widely different is the object which 
the minister of the gospel has in view. He does, 
indeed, wish to make the sinner despair of himself 
and his own resources, but this is only to prepare 
him for that remedy which can effectually heal and 
12* 



138 



LECTURE VIII. 



restore hiin, and save his soul alive. He begins with 
the general promises of God in the gospel to all 
returning sinners ; he points to Christ the Lamb of 
God, and tells of the great sacrifice which he offered 
on the cross, once for all 5 and he assures the sorrow- 
ful soul, if this precious sacrifice be only applied by 
true faith to the penitent heart, that iniquity is 
purged and sin is pardoned. If rest and peace 
cannot be restored by this means, the faithful minis- 
ter knows well that there is no other remedy or 
sacrifice for sin ; and therefore he still, with all his 
power, and with all the earnestness that he can com- 
mand, continues to prescribe an individual appropri- 
ation of Christ to the sinner's heart. More clearly 
and distinctly than ever, he testifies of that Saviour 
who himself bore our sins in his own body on the 
tree ; he points to that atoning blood which was 
shed for the remission of sins. And this is the direc- 
tion he gives to the troubled soul : " Apply to your- 
self, by faith, that atoning blood j rely upon that 
precious sacrifice ; and all the divine and glorious 
efficacy which it contains is certainly yours, to pardon 
and to heal your soul for ever." Whatever, my 
brethren, may have been your transgressions, it shall 
surely be well with you for ever, if you only apply 
to yourselves individually, in the appointed manner, 
the great sacrifice which was offered for the sins of 
the whole world. Forms and rites and shadows 
cannot heal your sin-sick souls. 

" No outward form can cleanse from sin ; 
The leprosy lies deep within : 
The precious blood of Christ alone 
Has power sufficient to atone/' 

But how is this precious blood to be appropriated 
to the sinner, so that he may have all the benefit 



THE SNARE AVOIDED, AND SIN FOUND OUT. 139 



that results from it ? It is applied by faith. Nothing 
but faith can apply it. Humble your soul. Again 
and again renew your application to Him who alone 
can save you from death. Look unto Him whom 
your sins have pierced ; and be afflicted, and mourn 
and weep at the remembrance of all that you have 
done. This process is grievous to flesh and blood. 
The natural pride and stoutness and unbelief of our 
hearts make us very unwilling to submit to this 
method of regaining peace, and recovering spiritual 
health. We would rather be excused. We would 
submit to any thing sooner than this. We have to 
be persuaded, and entreated, and besought in the 
most earnest manner, to do what is absolutely 
necessary for our present peace and eternal good. 
Oh that I could persuade every individual here 
present to apply this precious balm for the healing 
of their spiritual maladies ! Believe me, brethren, 
what Christ has done and suffered for sinners is 
amply sufficient to heal and to save you for ever. In 
his undertaking there is a virtue goes forth to heal 
the most desperate diseases, and to cure the most 
hopeless cases. It is 

" A sovereign balm for every wound." 

Be sure, however, that you apply to Christ in the 
appointed manner, or else the means of everlasting 
life to his people will be to you a source of eternal 
death. To apply to Christ in the appointed manner, 
is to be really penitent for sin ; entirely to depend 
upon him for pardon and acceptance \ and to show 
by our life and conduct that we are indeed saved from 
our sins. May the eternal Spirit enable us, one and 
all, thus to apply to Christ, and to believe on him 
to the saving of the soul. So shall you find in 



140 



LECTURE VIII. 



Christ all that you need. If you apply to him, he 
will heal you of all the diseases to which you are 
subject ; he will keep you from all the evils of 
which you are afraid. Yea, — and this we declare to 
you by the word of the Lord, — if you truly believe 
on him, you shall live for ever ! " Yerily, verily, 
I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and 
believeth on Him that sent me, hath everlasting life, 
and shall not come into condemnation ; but is passed 
from death unto life." 

HYMN. 

Art thou a pilgrim on thy way 
To regions of eternal day ? 
Oh, form not then the tie most dear, 
"With those whose wishes centre here. 

Within, on every side, around, 
Temptations in thy path abound ; 
How canst thou reach the heavenly goal, 
If earthly fetters clog thy soul ? 

Did not the sons of God behold 
Seductive smiles in days of old ? 
They took them wives, each whom he chose, 
And soon the swelling waters rose. 

Think of the Nazarite of Dan, 
How sad the painful course he ran ! 
Philistia's daughters quenched his sight, 
And turned to weakness all his might ! 

And was not Israel's king the same, 
With all his wisdom, all his fame ? 
Though all the world he far surpassed, 
Him heathen wives seduced at last. 

Lord, let my heart be fixed on thee, 
And in thy saints my pleasure be ; 
Here let me form the ties of love, 
To perfect in thy courts above. 



THE SNARE AVOIDED AND SIN FOUND OUT. 141 



PRAYER. 

Almighty and most merciful Father, who of thy tender love 
hast given thine only Son to be unto us both a sacrifice for sin 
and also an ensample of godly life ; give us grace that we may 
always most thankfully receive that his inestimable benefit, and 
' also daily endeavour ourselves to follow the blessed steps of his 
most holy life. Oh, grant that we may be thy children by 
adoption and grace. And as the sons and daughters of the 
Lord Almighty, may we come out and be separated from a 
world that lieth in wickedness. May we be companions of 
them that fear thee. Keep us, we beseech thee, from every 
snare to which we are exposed. Thou hast promised that if we 
acknowledge thee in all our ways, thou wilt direct our path. 
Lord, direct us at every step. Make thy way plain before us. 
Let all our comforts and mercies, and every relative state of 
life, be sanctified to us. May we be joined only to such as are 
joined to the Lord, and be united in the closest ties to such as 
will do us good and not evil, all the days of our life. Keep us, 
we beseech thee, from all sin and wickedness. However tempt- 
ing the forbidden fruit may appear to the eye, oh! may we 
remember that at last it will sting like an adder and bite like a 
serpent. Cleanse us from our secret faults. None of our trans- 
gressions are hid from thee. Thou hast set our misdeeds before 
thee, our secret sins in the light of thy countenance. Oh, 
remember not against us former iniquities. Remember not the 
sins of our youth. And whenever our conscience by sin is 
accused, and we go mourning all the day, may we call our 
ways to remembrance, and humble ourselves before thee with 
true contrition of heart. Give us unfeigned repentance for all 
the sins and errors of our past life. And, Lord, we pray thee, 
enable us to apply to our guilty conscience that precious sacri- 
fice which was offered once on the cross, for the sins of the 
whole world. Lord, grant that we may so eat the flesh of thy 
dear Son, and drink his blood by faith, that our sinful bodies 
may be made clean by his body, and our souls washed through 
his most precious blood, and that we may evermore dwell in 
him, and he in us. Heal us, Lord, and we shall be healed : 
save us, and we shall be saved, through his merits who died 
and rose again, and ever liveth to make intercession for us, 
Jesus Christ our Saviour. 



LECTURE IX. 



MYSTERIES EXPOUNDED AND PRAYER ANSWERED. 



Lord, what a thoughtless wretch was I, 
To mourn, and murmur, and repine, 

To see the wicked placed on high, 
In pride and robes of honour shine. 

But oh ! their end, their dreadful end ! 

Thy sanctuary taught me so : 
On slippery rocks I see them stand, 

And fiery billows roll below. 

Now let them boast how tall they rise, 

TO never envy them again, 
There they may stand with haughty eyes, 

Till they plunge deep in endless pain. 

Their fancied joys, how fast they flee ! 

Like dreams, as fleeting and as vain; 
Their songs of softest harmony 

Are but a prelude to their pain. 

Now I esteem their mirth and wine, 
Too dear to purchase with my blood ; 

Lord, 'tis enough that thou art mine, 
My life, my portion, and my God. 



Psalm lxxiii. 16, 17. 

WHEN I THOUGHT TO KNOW THIS, IT WAS TOO PAINFUL FOR ME, UNTIL I 
WENT INTO THE SANCTUARY OF GOD. 

The Psalm from which these words are taken, is 
a very striking one. It describes a grievous temp- 
tation which sorely distressed the inspired author of 
it; and then it proceeds to inform us of the means 
142 



MYSTERIES EXPOUNDED, ETC. 143 



by which he was completely delivered from the 
snare, when he was almost gone, and his steps had 
well-nigh slipped. His temptation arose from con- 
trasting the abundant prosperity of many of the 
ungodly with the grievous and manifold trials of 
the righteous. Very painful and perplexing were 
the thoughts that oppressed him as he pursued this 
contrast. He was almost ready to say : What is the 
use of all my care to avoid sin ; my daily self-denial 
and habitual endeavours to walk before Grod and 
to do what is pleasing in his sight ; seeing that he 
showers down in rich abundance the blessings of his 
providence upon those who make no effort whatever 
to please him, but who do even as they lust ? He 
was taught, however, the folly and the wickedness 
of such a conclusion, when he went into the sanctu- 
ary of God. When he mingled among the true 
worshippers of Israel's Grod, when the solemn truths 
contained in the lively oracles of Grod were ex- 
pounded to him, and the life of the world to come 
was vividly presented to him, the light broke in 
upon him ; and he was heartily ashamed and deeply 
humbled on account of the envious and repining 
thoughts which he had dared to entertain. " So 
foolish," he says, " was I, and ignorant, even as it 
were a beast before thee." We are all, dear breth- 
ren, apt to be perplexed and distressed at the Lord's 
dealing with us and with others : and there are 
many things that are too hard for us until we go 
into the sanctuary of Grod. If we only receive with 
meekness the declarations of Scripture, and view 
every thing with a never-ending eternity before us, 
then light will break in upon us, and our way will 
be made plain. 

The further benefits received by our pilgrims while 



1U 



LECTURE IX. 



they remained in the house Beautiful will form the 
subject of the present lecture. 

I. "We have to notice the replies of Prudence 
to the questions of him who had been sick. 

II. The means by which they regained their 
former conductor. 

III. The principal lessons that were taught them 
before their departure. 

I. We begin with the questions of him who had 
been sick. Prudence had encouraged the children 
to come to her with any questions they might have 
to propose. As if awakened to serious consideration 
by his visitation, the recovered youth inquired, first, 
Why medicine is bitter to the palate? He was in- 
formed, To show how unwelcome the word of God 
is to the carnal heart. When he inquired how 
medicine works effectually, he was told, by cleansing 
the heart and mind. His next inquiry was, the 
lessons to be learned from the motion of fire, and that 
of the beams of the sun. The going up of the fire, 
he was told, may teach us to ascend to heaven by 
fervent desires; and the coming down of the sweet 
influence of the sun sets before us the Sun of 
Righteousness, who, though so highly exalted, 
reaches down with his grace and love to us below. 
Next he inquired concerning the clouds, the rain- 
bow and the springs of water. An important lesson 
he was instructed to draw from each of these. From 
the clouds, deriving their water from the sea and 
emptying themselves upon the earth, you may learn 
that ministers should fetch their doctrine from the 
boundless source of Truth, and give out what they 
obtain from thence for the benefit of others. The 



MYSTERIES EXPOUNDED, ETC. 145 



rainbow reminds us that the covenant of grace is 
confirmed and established to ns in the Mediator of 
the new covenant. The springs coming to us through 
the earth, and some of them rising out of the highest 
hills, teach us a twofold lesson : first, that grace 
comes to us through the human nature of Christ; 
and, secondly, that it sometimes springs up in the 
noble and mighty as well as the poor and lowly. 
After this the candle, the pelican, and the crowing 
of the cock, were all explained by Prudence as most 
instructive emblems. As you look at the candle, 
see how the fire fastens upon the wick, and learn 
that unless grace be kindled in the heart there will 
be no true light of life within us. See, too, how 
the candle consumes away by the light which it im- 
parts ; and learn how body, soul and spirit should 
be spent in the service of God. Consider the pelican 
piercing her breast to nourish her brood with the 
warm fountain that issues from it; and think of 
Him who so loveth his people as to save them from 
death by his blood. As you listen to the crowing 
of the cock, think of Peter's sin and Peter's tears. 
Think, too, that it reminds you that the day is at 
hand, and prepare for the day of judgment, 

" That day for which all other days were made." 
Have we, dear brethren, thoroughly learned these 
all-important lessons ? They are all too hard for 
us ; and we shall never effectually learn them, until 
they are grafted upon our hearts by the Great 
Teacher. As we become spiritually-minded, and 
partake of that heavenly wisdom which dwells with 
prudence, there will be no object, however trivial, 
which will not direct our thoughts to the most im- 
portant truths. Let us learn to welcome the bit- 
terest medicine that may be put into our hands by 



146 



LECTURE IX. 



the good Physician, if only this be the fruit and 
effect of it, to purge and subdue our iniquities. Na- 
ture shrinks from pain, and the carnal heart shrinks 
from the humiliating doctrines of the gospel; but 
grace will enable us to receive with thankfulness 
the bitterest providence that is sanctified to our 
eternal benefit. Let us pray earnestly to have our 
affections sanctified, that we may be delivered from 
the dust of the earth, and aspire continually to high 
and heavenly things. And let us recollect that the 
true way to spiritual prosperity is to receive of the 
healing beams of the Sun of Eighteousness. "Unto 
you that fear my name shall the Sun of Eighteous- 
ness arise with healing in his wings." Let us try 
to be good dispensers of the manifold grace of God. 
"If the clouds be full of rain they empty themselves 
upon the earth.'' So let us endeavour to communi- 
cate to others the blessings which we have received. 
" The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every 
man to profit withal." Let us remember that the 
.Son of man is clothed with a rainbow. The covenant 
of grace stands fast with him, and as believers in 
:him we are preserved unto everlasting salvation. 
All our blessings flow down to us through him, who 
allied himself to our nature that he might reconcile 
God and man, and be the medium of all spiritual 
blessings to his people. His Spirit is a free spirit, 
blowing and breathing wherever he will. It is true 
that not many mighty, not many noble are called. 
But all things are possible with God, and sometimes 
the great ones of this world are seen to bow their 
necks in meek subjection to the yoke of Christ. 
Oh, let us be willing to spend and be spent in the 
service of our Master; like candles, expending our- 
selves to give light unto others. Let us never for- 



MYSTERIES EXPOUNDED, ETC. 



147 



get the exceeding great love of our only Saviour, 
who has redeemed us to God by his blood. Let us 
be deeply humbled to think how often we have 
imitated the cowardice of Peter. Shall not we weep 
when we recall our own ways to remembrance ? 
Let us seek also to imitate his genuine repent- 
ance. 

II. We proceed now to consider the means by 
which the pilgrims obtained their former conductor. 
The time when they must leave their present resi- 
dence was fast approaching. And now one of the 
children, who remembered well the important ser- 
vices which they had received from their former 
conductor, inquired if he could not again be obtained. 
Christiana commended the consideration of the child, 
and profited by it. She drew up a petition, and re- 
quired the porter to send it by the hands of a fit 
person to the Interpreter's house. This was the 
prayer of the petition : That the same conductor, 
who had so happily been their guide through a part 
of the road already past, might again be sent to 
conduct them to their journey's end. No sooner 
had this petition been presented than a message 
was sent back that it should be granted. And, ere 
long, as the party were making preparations to 
depart, a knocking was heard at the door, and, lo, 
Greatheart himself (that was the conductor's name) 
had arrived to accompany them. His arrival was 
welcomed with the sincerest satisfaction. He brought 
with him suitable presents, which his lord had com- 
manded him to bring, and give to each of the pil- 
grims to serve for their support and refreshment by 
the way. 

Here let us pause to reflect for a moment upon the 



148 



LECTURE IX. 



excellency of a meek spirit and the efficacy of fer- 
vent prayer. One of the children reminded Chris- 
tiana of the petition which they should send before 
they set forward. The meekness of Christian wis- 
dom is especially to be seen in a readiness to be 
directed aright, from whatever quarter the direction 
may come. A wise man will hear and will increase 
in learning. He is all eye, all ear. He is ready to 
receive an important hint from any one, even from 
a child. Those that are wise in their own conceits, 
and that are hurrying forward in a way that is not 
good, are very impatient of control and advice. If 
it be offered by an inferior, however important or 
salutary, instead of paying the slightest attention to 
it, they will perhaps scornfully say, "Dost thou 
teach us V y But true pilgrims to the Celestial City 
are people of another spirit. They are too deeply 
sensible of their own ignorance and forgetfulness, 
and liability to mistake, to reject without considera- 
tion the counsel of any one. " A little child shall 
lead them." If the counsel be good, if it commend 
itself to their conscience, and if it be agreeable to 
the word of God, no matter from what quarter it 
may come, they will follow it. Oh, how continually 
do we require stirring up to be more frequent, more 
fervent and more particular in our prayers ! When 
her little boy reminded her of the request which 
they should now make to the King, Christiana not 
only commended him, but with great humility she 
confessed that she had almost forgotten that very 
important matter. How many things which would 
materially promote our growth in grace and our 
advancement in the heavenly way we have not, 
because we ask not ! How wretchedly prone we are 



MYSTERIES EXPOUNDED, ETC. 149 



to forget to pray for what we need, and what is 
promised in answer to prayer ! 

For now observe, again, the readiness of God to 
fulfil the petitions of his people. When Christiana's 
petition was drawn up and presented, how readily 
was it granted, and how soon did the blessing arrive ! 
She obtained an answer with more than electric 
speed. So, my brethren, it will be, in the end, with 
every one of you, if you are not asking amiss, when 
you spread your humble petitions before the throne of 
the heavenly grace. With regard to ourselves, there 
is one way never to have our proper petitions denied. 
Only let us suffer our will to be swallowed up, and 
conformed in all things to the will of our Father 
which is in heaven. Let us only love what he com- 
mands and desire what he promises. Let his favour, 
his grace, his presence and blessing, be the sum and 
substance of all our petitions. If we have only the 
guidance of our covenant God to preserve and uphold 
us through every part of our earthly pilgrimage, and 
the enjoyment of his blissful presence secured to us 
in his eternal and glorious kingdom, when the 
wilderness is crossed and the days of our mourning 
are ended — is not this sufficient ? Never desire, or 
ask for any temporal enjoyment without this limita- 
tion : Lord, deny me this request if it be not to thy 
glory and to my spiritual and eternal good ! And 
leave it for Infinite Wisdom to decide in this matter. 
Should it be according to thy mind, if thy Father, 
whose wisdom is infinite, and whose tender mercies 
are over all his works, determines otherwise ? If an 
earthly father is so foolish as to allow his little chil- 
dren to carve for themselves, when they sit down 
with him at the table, the consequence is, they cut 
their fingers ; and it ends in a bitter cry and serious 



150 



LECTURE IX. 



injury. Your Father is too wise and too good to 
suffer this. He will deal out to you the portion 
which he knows to be best for you. Receive it as 
such, and be thankful. It may sometimes be a 
severe exercise to your faith, to believe that it is love 
and mercy which deny your cherished desire. But 
what you know not now, you shall know hereafter. 
Believe firmly and walk uprightly, and all your real 
need shall be supplied by him who only knows what 
is really best for you. u Xo good thing will he 
withhold from them that walk uprightly. w You will 
find it has been so when you come to your journey's 
end. There you will see that you have been led by 
a : ; 3 "ht way to the Celestial City ; and then you will 
acknowledge 

* God is alike "both good and wise 
In what he grants and what denies." 

GrO therefore on your way, if not always rejoicing, 
yet hoping and waiting, and trusting and praying. 
And let this be your song to the God of your salva- 
tion, through every part of your pilgrimage : — 

Thy guidance all my journey through 

Thou art engaged to grant: 
Whs: else I want, or think I do, 

'Tis better still to want." 

ITT. TTe have lastly to consider the parting lessons 
taught to the pilgrims before they departed from the 
house Beautiful. These lessons were for their medi- 
tation as they proceeded on their way. Before any 
thing else, they had one of the apples shown to them 
which came from the forbidden tree in Paradise, and 
for eating of which our first parents were banished 
from that happy garden. At the first sight it seemed 
uncertain to our pilgrims whether this fruit was for 



MYSTERIES EXPOUNDED, ETC. 151 

food or poison. But when the matter was fully ex- 
plained to them in all its effects and consequences, 
they held up their hands in astonishment. The next 
wonder which they were shown was Jacob's ladder. 
They saw what Jacob beheld in his dream when he 
slept at Bethel. A ladder was set up on the earth, 
and the top of it reached to heaven, and the angels 
of God were ascending and descending upon it ; and 
above it stood the Lord God Almighty, promising 
mercy, and proclaiming himself as the covenant God 
of Jacob. Great was the joy and the delight with 
which the pilgrims gazed upon this pleasant prospect. 
The children especially were mightily taken with 
this clear view of earth and heaven brought together, 
and they begged permission to remain for a while to 
enjoy the sight. The next mystery which was shown 
to the party was a golden anchor. But neither 
Prudence, nor Piety, nor Charity would suffer the 
pilgrims to be satisfied with merely looking at this. 
They were to take it to themselves. They were to 
lay hold upon it, and keep it, and never let it depart 
from them until they were safely arrived in the 
Celestial City. Then, indeed, they were assured it 
would be lost, for they would have no further use 
for it there. When Christiana had taken this anchor 
down, her wise instructors said to her, " You shall 
have it with you, for it is of absolute necessity that 
you should, that you may lay hold of that within the 
veil, and stand steadfast in case you should meet 
with turbulent weather. As soon as they^ had got 
it, it seemed as if a new spring of joy was opened 
in their hearts. They went forward rejoicing in 
hope. The last scene which our pilgrims were shown 
before they parted from this fair place, and these 
excellent instructors, was a very famous mountain. 



152 



LECTURE IX. 



This was none other than Mount Moriah, upon 
which Abraham, the father of the faithful, had 
offered up Isaac, his only son. Here they gazed 
with mino-led reverence and wonder and delight, 
upon the affecting scene. The evident tokens of 
Abraham's singular faith and love and obedience 
were as clearly to be seen as at the first. The altar 
and the wood, the fire and the knife, there remain 
for the inspection of pilgrims to this very day. 
a Abraham called the name of that place Jehovah- 
jireh : as it is said to this day, In the mount of the 
Lord it shall be seen/ 1 As they gazed upon this 
sight, the pilgrims said one to another, " Oh what a 
man for love to his Master, and for denial to himself, 
was Abraham !" And now, all their lessons being 
finished, that none of them might be lost, and that 
they might be more easily remembered by the chil- 
dren, Prudence turned into verse the four instruc- 
tive emblems which had been displayed, and touch- 
ing her instrument of music, she sang for their edifi- 
cation the following words : — 

How fair to Eve the fruit appeared! 

Pilgrim ! temptation fly ! 
On Jacob's ladder, firmly reared, 

Pilgrim, ascend on high ! 
Hold fast thine anchor, hope of heaven; 

But let not this suffice, 
Until with Abraham you have given 

Your best of sacrifice. 

How well, my brethren, do these four important 
lessons deserve to be remembered by us all ? Let 
us earnestly seek to have them engraved on the ta- 
bles of our memory, and to have them really brought 
home to our hearts by the only effectual Teacher. 
What can be more important than these essential 
truths ? Our fall in Adam, our recovery by Christ, 



MYSTERIES EXPOUNDED, ETC. 153 



our support by hope amid all the storms and trou- 
bles of this present evil world, and the wonderful 
and constraining power of faith and love, causing us 
to make any sacrifice, however costly, for his sake 
in whom we have believed, and whom we supremely 
love. Have you, dear brethren, been effectually 
taught these essential truths ? We may, indeed, 
know them by rote, and be able to talk about them ; 
but our hearts will never be affected by them, our 
lives will never be influenced by them, until they 
are opened and expounded to us by the Holy Spirit. 
Seek then earnestly to have the Holy Spirit for your 
teacher in each of these particulars. He alone can 
make us thoroughly to apprehend our individual 
concern in the original transgression of our first pa- 
rents. He shows us that we are fallen children of 
fallen parents; that we are conceived and born in 
sin ; and that our innermost nature is depraved and 
defiled and corrupt. Oh, my brethren, when men 
are made to feel aright how low they have fallen, 
and how desperate is their case, they cannot be satis- 
fied with a slight cure. Sin has driven them from 
paradise and separated between them and God. 
How can they return and stand with acceptance be- 
fore Him ! But, lo ! a remedy is devised, fully ade- 
quate to the extent of the case, desperate and sad as 
it is. This is a plan entirely of the Lord's providing. 
Himself hath spoken, and also done it. The Son 
of man is the true Jacob's ladder. He it is who 
alone unites earth and heaven, and brings sinners to 
God. His name is Wonderful. By his person and 
work, his death and resurrection, his ascension and 
intercession, he has thrown down every barrier 
which excluded us from God. Being at once both 
God and man, he can stand upon earth, and reach 



15-4 



LECTURE IX. 



up to the highest heaven at the same time. Through 
him, a new and living way is opened for bringing us to 
God. Through him the angels of God are employed, 
continually in ministering to poor sinners that have 
fled to Christ for refuge. " Are they not ministering 
spirits, sent forth to minister to them which shall be 
heirs of salvation t" Have you, my brethren, thought- 
fully considered this wonderful ladder ? Have you 
ever set one step upon it ? I mean, have you fled to 
Jesus to make reconciliation for your sins, and to 
bring you to God? Oh, remember that he "is the 
way, and the truth, and the life, and that no man 
cometh unto the Father but by him." Again, if 
you are a true pilgrim to the Celestial City, have 
you got firmly hold of the golden anchor ? If you 
have made Christ your refuge by faith, it is your 
privilege to have for your- anchor a hope, sure and 
steadfast. If you go forward without this, you will 
faint and tire, and give up in despair before you 
reach your journey's end. You must look for some 
turbulent weather. 

** Life is a sea where storms must rise ; 
'Tis follv talks of cloudless skies." 

How can you ride out the storm without your an- 
chor ? Oh ! seek to abound in hope through the 
power of the Holy Ghost. Believe simply and 
firmly, and then you may hope largely. The pro- 
mise and the oath of God are the two immutable 
things pledged for the security of the believer. And 
for this express purpose, that (i we might have a 
strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay 
hold upon the hope set before us : which hope we 
have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, 
and which entereth into that within the veil ; whither 
the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made 



MYSTERIES EXPOUNDED, ETC. 



155 



an high priest for ever after the order of Melchi- 
sedec." 

Finally, go to the Mount Moriah to learn the 
effects of saving faith, and to feel the constraining 
power of redeeming love. Can you see Abraham by 
faith offering up his only son upon the altar ? Can 
you see, as it were, the altar, and the wood, and the 
fire, and the knife, and not perceive that true faith 
is not an empty name or a barren profession, but a 
mighty and a powerful principle, which enables us 
to obey the most difficult command of God ? Or 
can you think of the love of God in providing a Lamb 
for himself for a burnt-offering — not sparing his own 
Son, but freely delivering him up for you — can you 
think of the love of Christ, in freely offering himself 
to die an accursed death for your redemption — can 
you, I say, think of all this love, and not let it have 
a powerful and constraining influence upon you ? 
What is there that you will withhold from him, who 
withheld not his Son from you ? What sacrifice are 
you unwilling to make for him who sacrificed him- 
self for you? Lord of all power and might, give 
unto each of us Abraham's faith, and then we shall 
be blessed with faithful Abraham. Then we shall 
have Abraham's love and Abraham's obedience ) 
with him we shall not scruple to bring our best of 
sacrifice to the God of our salvation. Thy love will 
kindle ours, and we shall each say, from the bottom 
of our hearts — 

" Love so amazing, so divine, 
Demands my soul, my life, my all." 



156 



LECTURE IX. 



HYMX. 

When overwhelmed with grief, 
My heart within me dies, 

Helpless and far from all relief, 
To heaven I lift mine eyes. 

Oh lead me to the rock 

That's high above my head, 

And make the covert of thy wings 
My shelter and my shade. 

"Within thy presence, Lord, 

For ever I'll abide ; 
Thou art the tower of my defence, 

The refuge where I hide. 

Thou give st me the lot 

Of those that fear thy name : 

If endless life be their reward, 
I shall possess the same. 



PRAYER. 

Almighty and ever-living G-od, the Father of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, it is good for us to draw near unto thee. Send us, we 
beseech thee, the light of thy Holy Spirit, and make us to un- 
derstand those things which are too hard for us. May we wel- 
come any trial, however bitter, and embrace every doctrine, 
however humiliating, that brings us nearer to thee. Sanctify 
us through thy truth : thy word is truth. Show us thy cove- 
nant, and let it stand fast with us, as the faithful witness in the 
heavens : and may we receive all our mercies as flowing to us 
through Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant. May the love 
of Christ constrain us to live not henceforth to ourselves. And 
do thju graciously look on us, and cause us to weep bitterly at 
the remembrance and the sense of all our sins. Give us all the 
ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, and make us to abound in 
effectual and fervent prayer. TTe confess before thee that we 
are the fallen children of fallen parents. Behold, we were 
shapen in iniquity, and in sin did our mother conceive us. TVe 
are by nature corrupt and depraved, and children of wrath even 
as others. We bless thy holy name that thou hast remembered 



MYSTERIES EXPOUNDED; ETC. 157 



us in our low estate. We praise and thank thee that, through 
Jesus Christ, a communion is again opened and carried on be- 
tween earth and heaven. Oh may we individually return and 
come to thee by this new and living way. Having fled for re- 
fuge to lay hold upon the hope which is set before us, may we 
have this hope as the anchor of our souls sure and steadfast. 
And, finally, we beseech thee to grant to us such an affecting 
view of thine amazing love in sending thy Son to be the pro- 
pitiation of our sins, and such a sense of the exceeding great 
love of our Saviour Jesus Christ in dying for us, that we may 
be constrained to consecrate ourselves, our souls and our bodies, 
to be a reasonable, holy, and lively sacrifice unto thee. All 
this we ask in the name and for the sake of Jesus Christ our 
Saviour. 



14 



LECTURE X. 



THE LOWLY VALE, AND THE PLACE OE BARENESS. 



Consider all my sorrows, Lord, 

And thy deliverance send ; 
My soul for thy salvation faints, 

When will my troubles end ? 
Yet I have found 'tis good for me 

To bear my Fathers rod; 
Afflictions make me learn thy law, 

And live upon my God. 
This is the comfort I enjoy 

When new distress begins : 
I read thy word, I run thy way, 

And hate my former sins. 
Had not thy word been my delight 

When earthly joys were fled, 
My soul, oppressed with sorrow's weight, 

Had sunk amongst the dead. 
I know thy judgments, Lord, are right, 

Though they may seem severe ; 
The sharpest sufferings I endure 

Flow from thy faithful care. 
Before I knew thy chastening rod, 

My feet were apt to stray; 
But now I learn to keep thy word, 

Nor wander from thy way. 



Psalm lxxi. 20. 

ie0u. which hast showed me great and sore troubles, shalt quicken 
me again. and shalt bri>~g me up again from the depths of the 

EARTH. 

This verse happily describes the varied experi- 
ence of the true pilgrim to the Celestial City. In 
his progress to the place of everlasting rest, he is far 
from enjoying constant sunshine. His experience 

158 



THE LOWLY VALE, ETC. 



159 



is checkered, and his supplies are as wonderful as those 
of the children of Israel, when they came up out of the 
land of Egypt. Their whole history was a continual 
miracle, from the day of their departure from the 
house of bondage to the time of their settlement in 
the land of promise. Not only did the Lord their God 
bring them out of Egypt with a mighty hand and a 
stretched out arm, but he led them through that 
great and terrible wilderness, wherein were fiery 
serpents and scorpions and drought. Where there 
was no water, he brought them forth water out of 
the rock of flint, and fed them in the wilderness 
with manna, which they knew not; and after all 
their sins and chastisements, the temptations and 
wonders, great and sore, which their eyes had seen, 
he never left them until they had crossed over Jor- 
dan, and obtained an inheritance in the good land 
which he sware to their fathers. So it is with every 
true pilgrim to the heavenly Canaan. As he be- 
wails his sins, and looks in humble faith to his 
Saviour, when he remembers all the way which he 
has been led through the wilderness, in humble 
dependence upon the sure word of promise, he can 
say to the God of his salvation, "Thou, which hast 
showed me great and sore troubles, shalt quicken 
me again, and shalt bring me up again from the 
depths of the earth. " 

The experience of our pilgrims in the Yalley of 
Humiliation and in the Region of Darkness will 
form the subject of the present lecture. 

I. We begin with their going down into the Yalley 
of Humiliation. This valley commenced at the 
further side of the hill upon which the house Beauti- 
ful was built. In leaving this house, therefore, the 



160 



LECTURE X. 



travellers had to go down the hill. They heard of 
certain robberies having recently been committed on 
the king's highway, but remembering who was their 
conductor, they were not afraid. Very sweet were 
the songs which the birds were singing among the 
branches when they set forth. It was the custom 
of Piety, Prudence and Charity to accompany pil- 
grims to the bottom of the hill, as in this descent 
their aid was generally required. They performed 
now this charitable work for our pilgrims, and they 
told them, as they went, about the feathered song- 
sters to whose tuneful and delightful notes they 
were listening. These, they said, are our country 
birds ; they sing these notes but seldom, except it 
be at the spring when the flowers appear and the 
sun shines warm; and then we hear them all the 
day long. We often go to hear them, and some- 
times keep them tame in our house. They are very 
fine company for us when we are melancholy ; also 
they make it very delightful to be in the woods and 
the groves and the solitary places. As they went 
down to the valley, the hill was steep and the way 
slippery; but they were very careful, so they got 
down pretty well. Here, therefore, the inmates of 
the house returned, telling our pilgrims withal as 
they departed, that in this valley Christian had had 
a fearful battle ; but, as they were under the care 
of a valiant conductor, they trusted it would fare 
better with them. The conductor himself also en- 
couraged the pilgrims greatly, as well as guided 
them rightly. He told them, " We need not be so 
afraid of this valley, for here is nothing to hurt us 
except we procure it to ourselves. Christian's sore 
battle with Apollyon was the fruit of the slips that 
he got in descending the hill ; for they who get slips 



THE LOWLY VALE, ETC. 161 

there, must look for combats here." He assured them 
the valley itself was as fruitful a place as any that 
the crow flies over. They had not proceeded far 
before the words of the conductor were verified. 
They came to a pillar on which it was written, " Let 
Christian's slips before he came hither be a warning 
to those who come after." Entirely did the guide 
vindicate this valley from the evil name that is so 
generally given to it. "It is," he said, "the best 
and most fruitful piece of ground in all these parts. 
The soil is peculiarly rich; it consists for the most 
part in meadows. See now, at this summer time, 
how green it is, and how beautiful with lilies ! Great 
numbers have got rich here, and many have wished 
to arrive at their journey's end, without having any 
more heights to climb, or ever leaving this peaceful 
vale. It is the native place of the two delightful 
sisters, Contentment and Cheerfulness. Those who 
are engaged in gathering the lilies of this valley 
never want abundant handfuls of the herb called 
heart' s-ease, to wear in their bosoms. In this valley 
the King of the Celestial City once had his country- 
house. He loved it above every other residence, 
and still, in a great many ways, he shows a peculiar 
affection for it, and manifests his special favour to 
such as are in it. The most dangerous part of all 
the valley is a place called Forgetful Green. Chris- 
tian had been straying upon this when Apollyon 
met him." When the guide had thus spoken, one 
of the pilgrims in particular felt and confessed the 
truth of all that he had said. This was Mercy, the 
gentle friend and companion of Christiana. She 
said, " I think I am as well in this valley as I have 
been anywhere else in all our journey; the place 
methinks suits with my spirit." As they all jour- 
14* 



162 



LECTURE X. 



neyed forward, the exact spot was shown where 
Christian fought; and the region of darkness (the 
valley to which they were fast approaching) was 
pointed out as the place into which the enemy had 
retreated after his defeat. 

Let us not, niy brethren, leave this delightful 
valley without lingering a little while in it, to in- 
dulge in serious thought and profitable meditation. 
It is a place well adapted for such a purpose. When 
Peter was with his Saviour on the holy mount, and 
there beheld his glory, he said, ('Master, it is good 
for us to be here ; ;; and he would have gladly taber- 
nacled in that exalted position. u But this he spake, 
not knowing what he said." Bright and glorious as 
the Mount of Transfiguration may be, the Valley of 
Humiliation is far better and far safer for the true 
pilgrim. Here we may stay and pitch our taber- 
nacle without danger. We know what we speak 
when we say, " It is good for us to be here." 

We may consider this valley as setting before us 
either a position in life, or a frame of mind, and 
the descent into it as illustrating those changes in 
our outward circumstances from situations of com- 
parative prosperity to a low condition, to which the 
providence of God so often calls us. These changes 
are severe trials to our pride and love of plea- 
sure, and many, alas ! of those whom we would fain 
hope are yet true Christians, have made grievous 
slips in their unwilling descent into the valley, and 
thus brought reproach on the cause of Christ. It 
may thus represent to us those humbler walks of 
life which tine Christians for the most part are 
called to occupy; or it may set before us that hum- 
bleness of mind which is the distinguishing mark 
of the true Christian, and which is so peculiarly 



THE LOWLY VALE ; ETC. 



163 



happy for himself and acceptable to the Lord. In 
either of these senses the true Christian may find it 
extremely good to be in the Yalley of Humiliation. 

1. Have any of you been called to true repent- 
ance and unfeigned faith in the Son of God in the 
humbler walks of life ? Listen for a few moments, 
while I endeavour to set before you the advantages 
of the place wherein your lot is cast. But I must 
tell you at the first, you can possess none of these 
advantages without a contented mind. If you stum- 
ble, as it were in going down the hill, — if you sub- 
mit to your lowly position in life as to a hard neces- 
sity, or pine after your former station, and you feel 
inclined to envy the prosperity of the wicked, and 
greatly wonder why a different situation has not been 
assigned to you — by doing this you are giving the 
enemy an advantage over you, and exposing your- 
self to temptations great and sore. But if by the 
aid of prudence and piety and charity, you have 
got down the hill pretty well, and you look upon 
your position in life as the very best for you, be- 
cause it was assigned to you by infinite wisdom, then 
you have nothing to fear. It is most frequently 
from the situation which you now occupy, that the 
richest notes of triumphant faith to the God of sal- 
vation are heard to come. " Hath not God chosen 
the poor of this world rich in faith and heirs of the 
kingdom which he hath promised to them that love 
him T y No harm can happen to you in your pre- 
sent situation, unless you procure it to yourself. 
Extreme poverty, it is true, is a sharp trial and a 
sore temptation ; but if you can only exercise hum- 
ble trust in the power and promise of God, you shall 
not want. Your position is eminently calculated to 
bring all* the Christian graces into lively and active 



164 



LECTURE X. 



exercise. When the Lord's people have no stock 
of temporal mercies in hand, but when they are 
kept evidently dependent upon the providence of 
G-od for their daily supplies, their brethren in a dif- 
ferent situation are often greatly struck by observ- 
ing the strength and simplicity of their faith and 
the fervour of their gratitude. Here you may find, 
and know from your own experience, that godliness 
with contentment is great gain. Remember that 
the Lord of glory dignified and made honourable a 
state of poverty, by assuming it himself when he 
came to visit us in great humility. Whoever may 
be so foolish as to despise a lowly condition, you 
may be confident that he never will. Only follow 
the Lord fully, trust in him with all your heart, 
and prefer spiritual blessings to earthly distinctions. 
If you get a sense of pardoned sin, and the peace 
of God which passeth all understanding to keep 
your heart and mind by Jesus Christ, — if you have 
a good hope of everlasting salvation, to be enjoyed 
at your journey's end, — ought you not to be satis- 
fied with these? Having these, ought you to be 
moved, or overmuch discouraged at any of the pri- 
vations you are called to endure by the way? Be 
content to be humbled now, and you shall be exalted 
hereafter. Walk now with the true followers of 
Christ through the Yalley of Humiliation, and in 
due time with them you shall be made to inherit 
the throne of glory. 

2. But notice, once more, to be of a humble 
spirit, and to bear about with us a broken and lowly 
heart, in the best and the truest sense, is to go down 
into the Yalley of Humiliation. And oh, what an 
excellent spirit is this ! Who can sufficiently declare 
how good it is to be here ! This is the spirit pecu- 



THE LOWLY VALE, ETC. 



165 



liar to all tlie genuine pilgrims to the Celestial City. 
" Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the 
kingdom of heaven." The more the saints of God 
attain to such a spirit as this, the more they resem- 
ble their King. He was meek and lowly in heart. 
The person who possesses such a spirit as this, is 
the person whom the King delighteth to honour. 
In his sight it is an ornament of great price. He 
giveth grace to the lowly. Upon all such he looks 
with unspeakable delight, to receive their prayers, 
to revive and comfort them, and to dwell in them as 
in a favourite habitation. As long as you walk 
humbly with your God, the sons of violence shall 
not come near to hurt you. W hile you are thus 
minded, you can join in the delightful melody which 
echoes so sweetly in the Yalley of Humiliation, and 
from one generation to another is handed down to 
the true followers of the Lord : — 

" Through all my life thy favour is 
So frankly shown to me, 
That in thy house for evermore 
My dwelling-place shall be." 

He will make you to lie down in green pastures. 
And when he causes his face to shine upon you, you 
will not only be cheerful and happy, but fruitful 
and useful. None are so rich in good works, none 
abound more in the fruits of the Spirit, and none 
are so eminently useful in their day and generation, 
as pardoned penitents clothed in humility, and ex- 
ceedingly little and vile in their own sight. To all 
these the Lord's gracious promise is fulfilled : " I 
will be as the dew unto Israel : he shall grow as the 
lily, and cast forth his roots as Lebanon. His 
branches shall spread, and his beauty shall be as 
the olive-tree, and his smell as Lebanon. They that 



166 



LECTURE X. 



dwell under his shadow shall return ; they shall re- 
vive as the corn and grow as the vine : the scent 
thereof shall be as the wine of Lebanon." So rich 
and exceedingly fruitful a place is the Yalley of 
Humiliation. 

II. We proceed now, in the second place, to con- 
sider the experience of our pilgrims in the Region 
of Darkness. The Valley of Humiliation being 
passed, they entered upon another valley, overhung 
with impending cliffs and dreadful shade, which 
gave it a perpetual gloom, and gained for it the 
name of the Region of Darkness. This valley was 
considerably larger than the one they had just left. 
Indeed, it was a great and terrible wilderness, where- 
in were fiery flying serpents. It was considered to 
be haunted by evil spirits. Great was the dismay 
of the pilgrims as they entered this gloomy vale. 
But they kept up their courage, for these two rea- 
sons. First, because they had a valiant guide for 
their conductor ; and, secondly, because they were 
favoured with day-light. But notwithstanding these 
advantages, the sights which they beheld, the sounds 
which they heard, and the commotions which they 
witnessed in this region, caused them all exceedingly 
to fear and quake. Strange figures appeared to flit 
before them; a doleful noise, as of the hissing of 
serpents, was continually in their ears \ and the 
ground upon which they trod seemed to shake under 
their feet. All this, was especially discouraging to 
the children, and they said, " When shall we be at 
the end of this frightful place t" But the guide 
bade them be of good courage, and look well to 
their feet, lest haply, he said, you be taken in a 
snare. Some of the party began to grow faint ; but 



THE LOWLY VALE, ETC. 



167 



they were soon revived by the cordials they had re- 
ceived where they had last rested. They were tra- 
versing the regions of the prince of darkness. 
Very painful were the proofs which they witnessed 
at every step, of his power and presence, his craft 
and subtilty. On one occasion, an evil spirit ap- 
peared to be approaching them, full of fury. But 
when the conductor drew his sword, and boldly stood 
his ground, it suddenly vanished out of their sight. 
Their next cause of immediate terror was the sight 
of a lion, that came against them with open mouth, 
as prepared to devour them \ but this too, when it 
observed the preparation for resistance that was 
made by the conductor, drew back, and came no far- 
ther. Still, however, their greatest difficulties were 
not yet passed. They now came to a place where a 
dreadful pit was cast up the whole breadth of the 
road, and such a mist of darkness came upon them 
that they were unable to see a yard before them. 
Here again they were encouraged by their guide, 
who promised them, in due time, a deliverance from 
this difficulty. What they now felt excited their 
deepest sympathy for him who had gone before 
through that dreadful place, without a guide and in 
the time of night. Christiana said, " None can tell 
what it is to traverse this region, until they come 
into it themselves. The heart knows its own bit- 
terness, and a stranger doth not intermeddle with 
its joys. To be here is a fearful thing. ;; Yery sea- 
sonable were the admonitions of the guide at this 
time. He told them that now they were doing bu- 
siness in great waters, and going down into the deep. 
But withal, he reminded them, that now they were 
especially required to trust in the power of their 
King, and to stay themselves upon his sure word of 



168 



LECTURE X. 



promise. He exhorted them to cry for light; and 
when they did so, their cry was heard : and there 
was light. Still, however, their situation was very 
distressing, and Mercy was induced to contrast their 
present uncomfortable state with the pleasant places 
at which they had lingered in time past. To this 
one of the children replied with wonderful propriety, 
u It is not so bad to go through this place as to 
abide here always. Perhaps we must go this way 
to the house prepared for us, that our home may be 
made the sweeter to us. I am sure/' he continued, 
"if ever I get out of this again, I shall prize light 
and good way far better than I ever did in all my 
life." He was greatly commended for this saying ) 
and very delightful it was to hear from the mouth 
of the guide, u We shall be out by-and-by." By 
his prudent caution they had still to look well to 
their treading, as the snares were very thickly spread 
over all the ground. They beheld, for their warn- 
ing, one Heedless, who was cast into the ditch, where 
he had lain for some time. When he was taken, 
his companion Takeheed escaped. " You cannot 
imagine/' said the guide, " how many are taken 
and ensnared in this place, and yet men are so fool- 
ishly venturous as to set out lightly on pilgrimage, 
and to come without a guide." It was very wonder- 
ful that Christian escaped. But the King was his 
friend, and his heart was strong, or else he never 
could have done it. By this time they drew toward 
the end of that dismal way. 

Here we shall pause for the present. It will not 
be necessary for us to attempt a full explanation of 
every particular in this bold and figurative language. 
We shall try to seize upon the most prominent fea- 
tures which it presents for our instruction. The 



THE LOWLY VALE, ETC. 169 

passage through, this region of darkness represents 
to us the manner in which Satan (the prince of dark- 
ness) works upon the imaginations of men; and some- 
times sorely hinders and terrifies the generation of 
the upright on their way to heaven. Among real 
Christians temptations of this kind are experienced 
in a very different degree. Some remain happily in 
almost entire ignorance of them, from the beginning 
to the end of their course ; while others are buffeted 
and assailed by them at almost every step of their 
heavenward way. Let not him that is so tempted de- 
spise him that is tempted not ; neither let him that 
is tempted not, despise him that is tempted. If you 
know what these sore temptations mean, do not 
think that no one can be a true Christian who can- 
not enter into your experience ; and that trials of 
this kind are a certain indication of eminent grace. 
On the other hand, because the enemy cometh on so 
fast, and is saying continually, " Persecute and take 
him, for there is none to deliver him!" — do not 
rashly conclude that your case is singular and despe- 
rate, and that you are given over to Satan. State 
your case to some experienced Christian, and follow 
the directions of some able minister of God's word. 
By this means you may look to be guided right ; 
and, in due time, light and deliverance will spring 
up for you. "To the upright there ariseth light in 
the darkness." But if you are truly relying on 
Christ to save you, and are ignorant of such distress- 
ing experience, do not, on the one hand, covet or 
desire it, as if it were essential to the Christian cha- 
racter; and, on the other, do not speak of such as 
are so exercised, as if they were led only by wild 
fancy and a disordered imagination. Your tempta- 
tions may be of a different nature. Only cleave to 
15 



170 



LECTURE X. 



the Lord, strive against sin, and " G-od is faithful, 
who will not suffer you to be tempted above that 
you are able to bear." 

Very encouraging it is to the tried Christian to 
consider, that in whatever form the adversary may 
approach, he is baffled and overcome by the steadfast 
resistance of faith. If he come against you as a ser- 
pent, to destroy you with the poison of deadly error; 
or if he rage against you as a roaring lion, threaten- 
ing to devour you ; only resist him, steadfast in the 
faith, and you are sure of the victory. " Resist the 
devil, and he will flee from you." 

Never think for a moment that the terrors and 
fears and distresses to which a true Christian is 
liable are of such a nature that it is better for you 
to sit still in indifference and unconcern about your 
soul, rather than subject yourself to such terrors. 
Many, it is to be feared, are deterred from the great 
work of preparation for eternity on this account. 
They cannot bear to think that there can be no true 
religion without real conviction of sin. To fear and 
tremble, to be afflicted and mourn and weep — they 
cannot bring themselves to this. This they must be 
excused at all events. But even a child that is 
taught of God can easily point out the folly of such 
a determination. However the troubles of our heart 
may be enlarged in this vale of misery, and whatever 
painful sense we may have of the anger of God 
against our sins, surely it is not so bad to go through 
this now, as to have it abiding upon us for ever and 
ever in the life of the world to come. There are 
seasons, it is probable, when the most thoughtless 
have some painful fear of the anger of God against 
their sins. But they cannot bear to think about it. 
They dismiss their convictions ; and they will med- 



THE LOWLY YALE, ETC. 



171 



die no more with religious duties, lest they should 
revive these painful apprehensions. Now consider 
this, foolish trifler, — the part you are acting is 
madness and folly of the most fatal kind. Can you 
escape the wrath of God by shutting your eyes to 
those indications of it which he shows you ? Who 
knoweth the power of his anger ? Is it not better 
to be kept from hell by a salutary fear of it, than to 
go on without any fear until we are finally, and with- 
out any remedy, plunged in it for ever ? Nothing 
can be more absurd than to neglect religion lest the 
fear of hell should discompose your mind. Such 
neglect exposes us to the eternal endurance of it. 
Oh, be willing to taste the bitter though short dis- 
tress to which the tempted believer or the awakened 
sinner is liable. This will make redemption more 
precious, and render peace and comfort and heaven, 
at the last, doubly delightful. 

Finally, let every one in the evil day of tempta- 
tion look well to the numerous snares that are spread 
on every side to take him withal. When we are in 
trouble, or sorrow, or spiritual heaviness, sinful and 
improper means of deliverance are the snares of 
death against which we have to guard. How many 
heedless ones fall into these snares, and are led cap- 
tive by the devil ! When they have painful and dis- 
tressing thoughts about death, judgment, and eter- 
nity, they rush into company, they abandon them- 
selves to amusement, or they give way to despair. 
Others harden themselves against the awful and so- 
lemn declarations of the Holy Scriptures, and per- 
suade themselves that these threatenings shall never 
be fulfilled. And many adopt a system of falsehood 
and delusion, merely to soothe their minds and to 
give them present relief. These are some of the 



172 



LECTURE X. 



devices of the wicked one, to destroy our souls in 
the season of temptation. " Be not ignorant of his 
devices. Watch and pray, that ye enter not into 
temptation. Ponder the path of your feet, that all 
your ways may be established." Look up, in hum- 
ble faith, for the upholding hand of your covenant 
God. Endure a little longer, and in due time you 
shall come to the end of this distressing way. Hav- 
ing passed through fire and water, a wealthy place 
at last will open out before you. Though you have 
been smitten and sore broken in the place of dragons 
and in the deep, you shall not be cast off for ever. 
Say therefore now, in the humble confidence of faith : 
" Thou, which hast showed me great and sore trou- 
bles, shalt quicken me again, and shalt bring me up 
again from the depths of the earth." 



HYMN. 

thou, whose wisdom never fails 

To guide thy children right, 
"When darkness frowns, and fear assails, 

Send forth thy cheering light ! 
If in the lowly vale I tread, 

Unnoticed and unknown, 
There, by thy gracious Spirit led, 

Let me thy goodness own. 
Wilt thou not with the humble dwell, 

"Who hast thy throne on high ? 
Or will thy majesty repel 

The sinner's contrite sigh? 
If on my path I see increased 

Temptations great and sore, 
Oh, teach me, when I see the least, 

To trust thy promise more ! 
If Satan, with his deadly snare, 

Besets my darkened way, 
Let faith, and hope, and earnest prayer, 

Hold out till break of day. 



THE LOWLY VALE, ETC. 



173 



And when the night of weeping goes, 
And joy and daylight come, 

Then shall I rest from all my woes, 
And walk no more in gloom. 



PRAYER. 

Almighty and everlasting God, the heaven is thy throne and 
the earth is thy footstool : thou art the high and lofty One that 
inhabitest eternity, whose name is Holy ; thou hast engaged to 
dwell with them that are of a contrite and humble spirit, to re- 
vive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the con- 
trite ones. Be pleased to look with favour upon us, who desire 
to approach thee with a broken and contrite heart, and to 
tremble at thy word. We plead thy promises declared unto 
mankind in Jesus Christ our Lord. For his sake, give us thy 
Holy Spirit ; and look thou upon us, and be merciful unto us, 
and let thy tender mercies come unto us, even thy salvation, 
according to thy word. We humbly beseech thee, sanctify to 
every one of us the condition in life which thy wise providence 
has allotted to us. May we learn in whatsoever state we are 
therewith to be content. If we are poor in this world, oh, may 
we be rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom which thou hast 
promised to them that love thee ! May we know from happy 
experience that godliness with contentment is great gain. Lord, 
lift thou up the light of thy countenance upon us, and then we 
shall really have all and abound, whatever we may seem to 
want. Create and make in every one of us a new and contrite 
heart. Lord, thou knowest us to be set in the midst of so many 
and such great dangers, that by reason of the frailty of our 
mortal nature we cannot always stand upright ; grant unto us 
such strength and protection as may support us in all dangers 
and carry us through all temptations. May it please thee to 
beat down Satan under our feet, and to preserve us from every 
snare which may be spread in our path. Hold thou us up, and 
we shall be safe, and have respect to thy precepts continually. 
Never leave us nor forsake us, until all our trials and tempta- 
tions are ended, and thou hast brought us in safety to thy hea- 
venly kingdom. And now unto Him that is able to keep us from 
falling, and to present us faultless before the presence of his 
glory with exceeding joy, to the only wise God our Saviour, be 
glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and for ever. 
Amen. 

15* 



GIANT 



LECTURE XL 

MAUL AND FATHER HONEST 



God, in the gospel of his Son, 
Makes his eternal counsels known : 
Where love in all its glory shines, 
And truth is drawn in fairest lines. 

Here sinners, of an humble frame, 
May taste his grace, and learn his name ; 
May read, in characters of blood, 
The wisdom, power, and grace of God. 

The prisoner here may break his chains ; 
The weary rest from all his pains ; 
The captive feel his bondage cease ; 
The mourner find the way of peace. 

Here faith reveals to mortal eyes 
A brighter world beyond the skies : 
Here shines the light which guides our way 
From earth to realms of endless day. 

! grant us grace, almighty Lord ! 
To read and mark thy holy word ; 
Its truths with meekness to receive, 
And by its holy precepts live. 



Romans xii. 9. 
abhor that which is evil; cleave to that which is good. 

Loye and hatred are the strongest passions that 
we know. Both these are called into exercise in the 
believer's heart, and when they are rightly applied, 
the degree in which they exist is the measure of our 
grace, and marks the advancement we have made in 
174 



GIANT MAUL AND FATHER HONEST. 175 

the Divine life. As grace prevails and is in lively 
exercise, the true believer looks with loathing and 
abhorrence upon himself and all his evil ways, and 
dreads every approach of sin, in whatever form it 
may be presented to him. Equally ready is he to 
delight himself in every thing that reflects the 
beauty and bears the character of Him whose name 
is Holy. Absolutely and entirely there is none good 
but one, that is God. But his holy law and his re- 
generate children reflect something of the fair beauty 
of the Lord. And how steadfastly does the believer 
cleave alike to the people and the law of the Lord ! 
As we loathe ourselves for our sins, and find our 
delight in the saints and such as excel in virtue, we 
fulfil, in a measure, the admonition of our text : 
" Abhor that which is evil. Cleave to that which is 
good." 

These remarks will form a suitable preface to our 
present subject. It consists of two separate parts. 

I. The conflict with another terrible enemy in 
the form of a giant. 

II. The loving intercourse which our pilgrims 
had with Father Honest. 

I. We begin with their conflict with another giant. 
Our pilgrims were now drawing near to the end of 
the gloomy region of which we spoke in our last 
lecture. When they came to the place where 
Christian had seen the cave, there now issued out 
of it a giant, whose name was Maul. His custom 
was to spoil young pilgrims with sophistry. He 
called out to the conductor of our pilgrims, and laid 
many grievous things to his charge. He accused 
him of robbing the country ; and robbing it too with 



176 



LECTURE XI. 



the worst of thefts. " You practise," he said, "the 
craft of a kidnapper ; gathering up women and 
children and carrying them into a strange country, 
to the weakening of my master's kingdom." But 
the guide entirely vindicated his conduct, declaring 
that he had the warrant of the great King for all 
that he did ; and was prepared to resist even unto 
death in such a quarrel as this. So the giant and 
the conductor came to close quarters. During the 
fight, the women and children stood trembling ; and 
when they perceived the adversary had any advan- 
tage, they cried out aloud. At length, with his 
sword, and by his own cries united to the cries of 
the others, the champion of truth obtained a com- 
plete victory. The boastful monster was slain, and 
his destructions brought to a perpetual end. Then 
did they all unite in thanksgiving, and were filled 
with joy. For a while they rested to renew their 
strength and regain their composure, after the toil 
and alarm which they had undergone. In speaking 
of what had occurred, the conductor declared that in 
the fight he had received a wound, the marks of 
which he exceedingly prized. He declared that in 
his greatest extremity he relied on him who was 
stronger than all ; and once during the fight, when 
he had been brought to the ground, he was cheered 
and animated by recollecting that the lowest humi- 
liation of his Master had prepared the way for his 
highest exaltation. The children especially were 
highly delighted because they had come to the end 
of the gloomy region, and that this terrible giant 
was laid low without any power to do them harm. 
One of them said, with much simplicity, " I see no 
reason why we should distrust the Lord of the 



GIANT MAUL AND FATHER HONEST. 177 



country any more, since he has given us such deli- 
verance as this." 

Now, whether we recur to the name, the abode, 
or the practices of this giant, we cannot doubt who 
he is intended to represent. His very name be- 
speaks him to be a cruel and powerful adversary ; a 
teacher of lies, who, by lying against the truth and 
bearing false witness against such as teach the way 
of God truly, and such as will not be drawn from 
the simplicity of the gospel, makes havoc of the 
church and scatters and destroys with the strength 
of a giant. Oh, the mischief that is done by such 
monsters as these ! All the most terrible weapons 
of destruction with which we are acquainted, whe- 
ther they be to crush, or to smite, or to pierce, are 
united together with accumulated cruelty in the 
false and slanderous tongue. " A man that beareth 
false witness against his neighbour is a maul, and 
a sword, and a sharp arrow." And what was the 
place of this giant's abode ? He dwelt in the cave 
which had formerly been the residence of the two 
giants Pagan and Pope. Like them, therefore, he 
was not only a teacher of error and delusion, but he 
came after them and occupied their place. Now, as 
popery succeeded paganism, and was in a manner 
grafted upon it, there is a dreadful system of ration- 
alism, which has prevailed in many places where 
the Protestant profession is made, and where popery 
has been abolished. By rationalism we mean the 
system which not only renounces the fables of pagan- 
ism and the gross delusions of popery, but dares to 
bring down the sacred truths of the Bible itself to 
the measure of human reason. This wicked and 
false system would explain away all miracles, though 
recorded in the word of truth ; and every doctrine 



173 



LECTURE XI. 



which is clearly beyond the reach of our reason, 
though revealed by the God of truth himself, it im- 
piously rejects. But not only did this monster 
occupy the ground of former tyrants and persecu- 
tors 5 we are expressly told his employment was to 
spoil young pilgrims with sophistry. He would fill 
them with doubts and difficulties, by inquiring. 
u How can these things be Y* as if their own reason 
or understanding, and not the revealed truth of God, 
was the proper ground of faith. It has well been 
observed, u Reason never shows itself more reason- 
able than when it ceases to reason upon what is 
above reason." When we are sure that any thing 
is plainly revealed in the Bible, however incompre- 
hensible to our finite capacities ; it is for us not to 
reason and argue, but to believe and adore. This is 
the only sure ground for us to take. It is to pre- 
vent our being drawn from this ground that the 
apostle speaks so earnestly : " Beware lest any man 
spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after 
the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the 
world, and not after Christ." 

II. TVe proceed now to consider the loving inter- 
course which our pilgrims had with a very different 
character from the one they had just encountered. 
They had just left one whose subtilties and falsehood 
they could not too greatly abhor. Now they are 
privileged to meet with one to whose integrity and 
uprightness they cannot too steadfastly cleave. 

A little before them stood an oak, and under it, 
when they came to it, they found an old pilgrim, 
who was there resting for a while on his journey. 
"When the conductor called to him, he manifested 
the circumspection of an old disciple, by asking, 



GIANT MAUL AND FATHER HONEST. 179 



"Who are you? and what is your business here?" 
The guide soon convinced him that he had nothing 
to fear from the present party, as it consisted only 
of pilgrims on their way to the Celestial City. The 
old pilgrim had thought they might have been rob- 
bers, and rejoiced to find his mistake. Being asked 
what he would have done had his suspicions been 
right, and they had really proved to be robbers, he 
replied, with wonderful spirit, "Done ! why I would 
have fought as long as breath had been in me ) and 
had I done so, I am sure you could never have pre- 
vailed, for a pilgrim can never be overcome unless 
he should yield himself." Greatly did our guide 
commend the spirit and resolution of the old man ; 
and by this commendation he showed to him whom 
he was addressing, that he knew the true nature of 
pilgrims, for men in general suppose that none are 
sooner overcome than they. When the guide asked 
of the old man his name, and the place from whence 
he came, with great modesty he said, " My name I 
cannot tell, but I come from the town of Stupidity, 
which lies beyond the city of Destruction." A word 
to the wise is sufficient for them. He had said suf- 
ficient to give the right clue of discovery. Being 
asked if his name was not Honesty, he blushed and 
said, "Not honesty in the abstract, but Honest is 
my name; and I wish my nature may agree to my 
name." He was surprised at being recognised; but 
the guide reminded him that there was no secret hid 
from his Master. Much wonder was expressed how 
any should set off on pilgrimage from the town of 
Stupidity, since it is worse than the city of Destruc- 
tion itself, lying farther off from the sun, and its 
inhabitants being more cold and senseless. All this 
the old pilgrim freely admitted, but withal he added, 



180 



LECTURE XL 



" Were a man in a mountain of ice, yet if the Sun 
of Righteousness will arise upon him, his frozen 
heart shall feel a thaw : thus it has been with me." 
Cordially did the guide agree to this declaration, 
and say, " I believe it, Father Honest, I believe it ; 
for I know the thing is true." 

And now, in his turn, the old man inquired about 
the pilgrims before him. He asked them their 
names, and how they had fared since they had set out 
on pilgrimage. His delight was almost unbounded 
when he heard from Christiana who they were. "Re 
it spoken/' he said, " to your comfort, the name of 
your husband rings over these parts of the world ; 
his faith, his courage, his enduring and his sincerity 
under all, have made his name famous." Reing told 
the name of each of the children, he pronounced a 
suitable blessing upon them separately. They then 
told him of Mercy, and how she had left her town 
and her kindred, to come along with Christiana and 
her sons. At the hearing of this, the old man looked 
upon her and said, " Mercy is thy name, by mercy 
shalt thou be sustained and carried through all 
those difficulties that shall assault thee in thy way, 
till thou shalt come thither, where thou shalt look 
the Fountain of mercy in the face." All this while 
the guide was standing by, listening with unmingled 
pleasure, and smiling with joyful satisfaction upon 
his companions. 

All this, dear brethren, gives us a delightful view 
of Christian fellowship. It shows us how we ought 
to receive one another, even as Christ has received 
us ; and how good and pleasant a thing it is for 
brethren to dwell in unity. Pilgrims to the city of 
the living God ought to be knit together in one holy 
bond of truth and peace, and faith and charity. Are 



GIANT MAUL AND FATHER HONEST. 181 

we not wretched sinners, redeemed to God by the 
same precious price ? Have we not all one Father ? 
Are we not members of the same family, brethren 
and sisters travelling in the wilderness to our 
Father's house, our heavenly home ? Should we 
then be such froward children as to fall out by the 
way ? Should we not have one heart, one way, and 
be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly 
love ? If, indeed, you have purified your souls by 
obeying the truth, through the Spirit, unto unfeigned 
love of the brethren, " see that you love one another 
with a pure heart fervently." Only let your religion 
be characterised by honesty — let Christian simpli- 
city and godly sincerity appear in all you do, and 
then every true-hearted pilgrim will give you the 
right hand of fellowship, and delight in your com- 
pany. The Lord of the way allows to his pilgrims 
intervals of rest for their needful refreshment. This 
excellent pilgrim was reposing under an oak, when 
the conductor called him. Jesus said to his disci- 
ples, " Come ye yourselves apart into a desert place 
and rest a while." Be, however, on your guard in 
the midst of your enjoyments : 

" We should suspect some danger near, 
When they inspire delight." 

Imitate the resolution that was shown by this old 
disciple. Be determined to resist even unto blood, 
striving against sin, sooner than basely yield at the 
first alarm. Do this in the strength of the Lord 
God, and then no adversary will be able to harm 
you. A Christian can never be overcome unless he 
should yield himself. The world thinks that none 
is so easily overcome as a Christian, because the 
world understands neither the strength of his prin- 



182 



LECTURE XI. 



ciples nor the nature of his supplies, This pilgrim 
had been called from the town of Stupidity to be a 
consistent and eminent trayeller to Zion. Nothing 
is too hard for the Almighty grace of God. He 
can bring men from the darkest and deepest shades 
of vice and wickedness into the marvellous light of 
his holy truth. We sometimes see those who were 
ignorant and out of the way, hardened and preju- 
diced, who seemed to be past feeling, and, humanly 
speaking, less likely than any others to think about 
their souls, or the salvation of Christ — such as these 
we sometimes find far advanced on the heavenly 
road, and to have outstripped those whose privileges 
and advantages were far superior. Oh, let us pray 
earnestly that we may know more and feel more of 
the transforming, softening, amazing efficacy of the 
love of Christ ; that we may believe, and know for 
a truth, that though a man were in a mountain of 
ice, yet if the Sun of Eighteousness arise and shine 
upon him, his frozen heart must feel a thaw ! 

Nothing is in better keeping with Christian in- 
tegrity and Christian love, than joyfully to welcome 
others whom we meet in the ways of Zion, We 
should open our hearts and tell our joys when others 
are gathered to the Lord besides those that are ga- 
thered. Whoever they be, or whatever they may 
have been, we should hail their coming with the 
sincerest delight. Xo one who feels the great deli- 
verance which Christ has wrought for his people, 
and the glorious prospect he has set before them, can 
be indifferent as he sees one after another, and even 
whole companies, fleeing from the wrath to come, 
and steadfastly pressing forward to Zion, with their 
faces thitherward. This is a sight that inspires the 
joy of the very angels themselves. "There is joy 



GIANT MAUL AND FATHER HONEST 183 

in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner 
that repenteth." As we resemble the angels, we 
shall partake of this joy. But we must not be satis- 
fied merely with entertaining these feelings towards 
our fellow-pilgrims. We must charge and comfort and 
edify and encourage one another by every means in 
our power. This is acceptable unto God and profit- 
able to man. Oh, how glad was the guide when he 
heard the pilgrims engaged in sweet and delightful 
communion with each other ! And can ministers, 
my dear brethren, have any greater joy than to wit- 
ness the fervent charity and brotherly love and 
consistent conduct of the people whom they wish to 
conduct to the Celestial City ? "If there be there- 
fore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, 
if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and 
mercies; fulfil ye my joy, that ye be like-minded, 
having the same love, being of one accord, of one 
mind." 

HYMN. 

From deep distress and troubled thoughts? 

To thee, my Grod, I raise my cries : 
If thou severely mark our faults, 

No flesh can stand before thine eyes. 

But thou hast built thy throne of grace, 
Free to dispense thy pardons there, 

That sinners may approach thy face, 
And hope and love, as well as fear. 

As the benighted pilgrims wait, 

And long and wish for breaking day, 

So waits my soul before thy gate ; 
When will my Grod his face display ? 

My trust is fixed upon thy word, 
Nor shall I trust thy word in vain : 

Let mourning souls address the Lord, 
And find relief from all their pain. 



184 



LECTURE XI. 



Great is his love and large his grace, 
Through the redemption of his Son : 

He turns our feet from sinful ways, 
And pardons what our hands have done. 



PRAYER. 

Almighty and most merciful Father, who showest to them 
that be in error the light of thy truth, to the intent that they 
may return into the way of godliness, pour down upon us the 
abundance of thy mercy, and lead us, we beseech thee, in the 
way everlasting. Keep us in the true faith of thy holy name, 
and evermore defend us from all them that are adversaries to 
our souls. May we never be beguiled from the simplicity that 
is in Christ. May we always beware lest any man should spoil 
us, through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of 
men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. Oh, 
save us from all the errors and delusions of the day in which we 
live ! May we try the spirits whether they be of God, by bring- 
ing them to the law and to the testimony ; and always remem- 
ber that if they speak not according to this rule, it is because 
there is no light in them. May we be strong through thy word 
which abideth in us : and obtain the victory over all who would 
turn us from the narrow way of life. Oh ! give unto every one 
of us the good and honest heart, that we may hear thy holy 
word, and understand it, and keep it, and bring forth fruit with 
patience. May we be companions of such as fear thee, and be 
followers of them as also they are of Christ. Increase in us the 
manifold gifts of thy Holy Spirit. May we be sincere and with- 
out offence : and receive one another, and love one another, as 
Christ also hath received us, and hath loved us. Lord, thou 
knowest our frame, mercifully grant to us such seasons of rest 
as thou seest us to require. And grant that at all times we may 
watch and pray, lest we fall into temptation; and if it please 
thee to suffer us to be assaulted, may we resist even unto blood, 
striving against sin. And let sinners on every side be converted 
unto thee. Let others be gathered unto thee besides those 
that are gathered. Oh ! let there be joy in heaven among the 
angels of God over many poor wanderers brought to true repent- 
ance, and admitted to the company of thy happy family. Hear 
us, gracious Father, for His merits who is exalted to be a 
Prince and a Saviour, to give repentance and remission of sins to 
his people, Jesus Christ our Lord. 



LECTURE XII. 

THE FEARFUL HEART. 



Stand up, my soul, shake off thy fears, 
And gird the gospel armour on ; 

March to the gates of endless jo}^ 

Where Jesus, thy great Captain's gone,. 

Hell and thy sins resist thy course j 
But hell and sin are vanquished foes ; 

Thy Jesus nailed them to the cross, 
And sung the triumph when he rose. 

What though the prince of darkness rage, 
And waste the fury of his spite ; 

Eternal chains confine him down 
To fiery deeps and endless night. 

What though thy inward lusts rebel ; 

'Tis but a struggling gasp for life ; 
The weapons of victorious grace 

Shall slay thy sins and end the strife. 

Then let my soul march boldly on, 
Press forward to the heavenly gate ; 

There peace and joy eternal reign, 

And glittering robes for conquerors wait. 

There shall I wear a starry crown, 
And triumph in almighty grace ; 

While all the armies of the skies 
Join in my glorious Leader's praise. 



1 Peter i. 17. 

PASS THE TIME OF YOUR SOJOURNING HERE IN FEAR. 

Fear and hope are both essential to every pilgrim 
to the Celestial City. If faith be the animating 
principle that enables him to put forth the proper- 
16* 185 



( 



186 



LECTURE XH. 



ties of a living man, fear induces him to fly from 
the destruction in which he is involved, and hope 
allures him on to the glory that is set before him. 
Some pilgrims are more influenced by hope ; and 
some are more thoroughly imbued with fear than 
others. The union of the two, when properly 
balanced, constitutes at once both our comfort and 
our security. Our hope must be chastened with 
fear ; our fear must be brightened by hope. These 
two are both distinctly referred to by St. Peter in 
the text. It sets before us the great and glorious 
God in the twofold character of a Father and a 
Judge. We call God the Father, and hope beams 
into our hearts, as we consider the endearing relation 
in which we stand to him. But God our heavenly 
Father is also our Judge. Without respect of per- 
sons he judgeth every man according to his works. 
We consider this, and feel that through every part 
of our way home to our Father's house, we must 
pass the time of our sojourning here in fear. The 
character of a true pilgrim, whose name was Fearing, 
will form the subject of the present lecture. His 
character is drawn with wonderful life and accuracy. 
You, must not, however, think that he is a character 
in all things for our imitation. When fear prevails 
almost to the exclusion of hope, it is then an infirm- 
ity, and interferes greatly with both our comfort and 
our usefulness. Bear this in mind, as the features 
of this interesting character are set before you. 
Copy what is gracious and heavenly, but guard 
against what is dishonourable to God and injurious 
to your own soul. 



I. We shall consider the character of Fearing. 
II. The conversation of the pilgrims about him. 



THE FEARFUL HEART. 



187 



I. With regard to his character. Soon after our 
pilgrims had formed the acquaintance of old Honest ; 
mention was made of a troublesome pilgrim whose 
name was Fearing. He had set forth from the same 
town as Honest, and had formerly been much in his 
company. The guide too, Greatheart himself, had 
been his conductor to the gate of the city ; " and 
though I found it/' he said, " exceedingly difficult 
to conduct him, I could well put up with this, for 
men of my calling are oftentimes intrusted with the 
conduct of such persons." As the conductor was so 
well acquainted with Fearing, from the beginning to 
the end of his course, he was desired to give a few 
particulars concerning him ; and this was the affect- 
ing description which he gave. 

Fearing, he said, was always afraid that he should 
come short at the last of the place whither he desired 
to go. He had lain for above a month at the Slough 
of Despond ; neither durst he venture, although he 
saw several go over before him, and many of them 
had offered to lend him their hand. But he would 
by no means go back. He never once entertained 
such a thought. His heart was fixed upon the Celes- 
tial City. He said he should die if he came not to 
it ; and yet he was dejected at every difficulty, and 
stumbled at every straw that any one cast in his way. 
At length, one sunshiny morning, nobody knows 
how, he made a venture and got over the Slough of 
Despond ; and when he was over, he would scarce 
believe it. He appeared, poor man, to have an ever- 
flowing spring of despondency in his own breast. 
When he got up to the Wicket-gate, there he stood 
trembling a very long while before he ventured to 
give a single knock. When the gate was opened, 
others constantly stepped in before him. He con- 



188 



LECTURE XH. 



tinually shrunk back, saying that he was not worthy. 
Many who came to the gate after him obtained ad- 
mittance before him. It was very affecting to see 
him lingering in this place, for though he durst not 
boldly advance, he would not for the world go back. 
After long hesitation, at length, he ventured to give 
a small rap or two. The gate was opened immedi- 
ately 5 then he shrank back as before. But the man 
at the gate (his name was Goodwill) knew well the 
kind of person with whom he had to deal. He 
therefore stepped out after him, and said, in the 
kindest manner, "Thou poor trembling one, what 
is thy petition ; and what is thy desire V But even 
this was not sufficient to allay his fears, for he fell 
down as one in a swoon. Then did Goodwill marvel 
to see him so faint ; and said, " Peace be to thee ; 
I have opened the door ; come in, for thou art blessed." 
With that he got up and went in, trembling; and 
when he was in, he was ashamed to show his face. 
But notwithstanding this, he was in no wise cast out 
He received all needful directions, and was shown 
the way to the Interpreter's House. But arrived 
there, the same behaviour was again seen at the door 
of the house, which had been witnessed at the 
Wicket-gate. He lay there about in the cold a 
good while before he would adventure to call ; still 
was he as loath as ever to return. He had even in 
his bosom a letter directed to the Interpreter him- 
self, desiring him to furnish this poor trembling pil- 
grim with a valiant guide all the way to the city, 
because he was a very chicken-hearted man. And 
yet for all this he was afraid to call at the house. 
But at length he was allured in; and wonderfully 
kind the Interpreter showed himself to him. When 
his letter was presented, the Interpreter said at once ; 



THE FEARFUL HEART. 



189 



it should be done. Even Fearing himself was not 
a little comforted by the treatment he here received ; 
for the master of that house is very pitiful, especially 
to them that are afraid, and carried it so towards him 
as might tend most to his encouragement. When 
he had been taught the usual lessons, and received 
the usual cordials, forward he set, under the guidance 
of G-reatheart. He was a man of few words, but he 
would often sigh aloud. When they came to any 
monument of severity, he would say, " That will be 
my end." At the cross and the sepulchre he seemed 
really glad, and would have lingered there looking 
for ever. He made nothing of the hill Difficulty, 
and did not flinch from the lions. His trouble was 
not about such things as these, but about his accept- 
ance at the last. The guide got him into the house 
Beautiful almost before he was willing. He could 
not open his mind, and tell his experience like other 
people to the inmates there. He desired much to be 
alone ) yet he always loved good talk, and would 
often get behind the screen, to hear it. He also 
loved much to see ancient things, and to be ponder- 
ing them in his mind. Though very anxious for in- 
formation, when in the company of those who were 
well able to give it, he durst not be so bold as to ask 
questions. He went down the hill uncommonly 
well into the Yalley of Humiliation ; for he said he 
cared not how mean he was, if only he might be hap- 
py at the last. He counted himself a happy man, 
and looked like one, all the while he was in that val- 
ley. But when they entered into the Begion of 
Darkness, he was well nigh utterly consumed with 
terror. He seemed, by the continual expression of 
his fears, to invite the adversary to come and fall 
upon him. But at that time the valley was uncom- 



190 



LECTURE XII. 



monly still. A special check had been put upon the 
evil spirits that walk in darkness, by the Lord of the 
country 3 because a true, though very timid pilgrim 
at that time was passing through. In Yanity Fair 
his behaviour was most extraordinary. Here he was 
roused up into vehement indignation. It was won- 
derful that he was not there martyred, so hot was 
he against their fooleries. He was also very wake- 
ful over the Enchanted ground. But when they 
came at the river where was no bridge, the pre- 
vailing feature of his character again broke forth in 
all its distinctness. He said, "Now I shall be 
drowned for ever, and never see that face withal 
which I have come so many miles to behold V But 
what was especially remarkable, the river at that 
time was most unusually low and shallow ; so that, 
after all his sorrowful fears and dark forebodings, 
this poor trembling pilgrim crossed over nearly dry- 
shod. The enemy was as still as a stone until he 
had clean passed over. And when the guide finally 
took leave of him, as he was going up to the Celestial 
Gate, and wished that he might have a good reception 
above — lo ! his trembling spirit is left with his 
mortal dress in the river, and this was his joyful 
reply, the last words that he ever uttered, " I shall ! 
I shall !" So they were parted asunder the one 
from the other. 

Are any of you, dear brethren, pilgrims of a fear- 
ful heart? Oh, that I could convince you how 
groundless are your fears, and that I could really say 
to your innermost heart, Be strong, fear not ! That 
I may not comfort those who ought not to be com- 
forted, consider for a moment two or three features 
of this man's character, which clearly prove him to 
belong to the generation of the upright. 



THE FEARFUL HEART. 



191 



1. His heart was thoroughly set against all sin. 
Whatever difficulties and trials he had to encounter, 
and however great was his fear, he never once en- 
tertained the idea of turning back. This proves him 
to be a partaker of that fear of the Lord which is 
the beginning of wisdom. His was not the carnal 
fear of the wicked. Carnal Fear and Filial Fear 
are no relations. Their surname indeed is alike, but 
they are two distinct and separate families. They 
are sprung quite from a different stock. One is from 
above ; the other is from beneath. One is naturally 
descended from fallen Adam : the other is graciously 
derived through believing Abraham. One is the 
child of him who said, " I heard thy voice and I was 
afraid, and I hid myself the other is the offspring 
of him to whom it was said, u Now I know that thou 
fearest God, seeing thou hast not withheld thy son, 
thine only son, from me." This poor trembling 
Fearing traced his pedigree to Filial, not to Carnal 
Fear. He did not belong to the fearful and unbe- 
lieving who can never enter into the walls of the 
city. He was possessed of that gracious principle, 
by which men depart from evil ; and by which they 
are preserved from departing from God. It was the 
anger of God, and sin which kindles it, that he es- 
pecially feared. He felt that he was a poor sinner 
exposed to the anger of God, and therefore he was 
afraid. He felt that he was a frail creature, passing 
through a wilderness full of snares and dangers and 
powerful adversaries, and therefore he passed the 
time of his sojourning here in fear. 

2. Again, notwithstanding the weakness of his 
faith, and his slowness of heart to apply to himself 
the precious promises of the gospel, his mind was 
supremely fixed upon heavenly things. Nothing 



192 



LECTURE Xn. 



but the good things which G-od has prepared for his 
people could satisfy him. The desire of his soul 
was to . the Lord, and nothing, he was certain, but 
his favour and presence and blessing could put joy 
and gladness into his heart. He said he should die, 
if he did not see the Lord, even the Lord in the land 
of the living. He loved to contemplate the cross 
on which the Divine Saviour poured out his soul 
unto death, and to gaze upon the sepulchre in which 
he was laid for our sins, and from which he rose 
again with power and great triumph for our justifi- 
cation. His hope indeed was very faint. He had 
little comfort from it. He seldom spoke of it. 
Many thought that he was all fear, and that he had 
no hope. But a hope he had, such as it was ; and 
this was the source from whence it arose — the Sa- 
viour's cross, the Saviour's tomb. In the secret re- 
cesses of his heart, he could say: 

" This all my hope, and all my plea, 
Jesus has lived and died for me/' 

He could not, like many others, tell of his experi- 
ence. As it appeared to himself, he had very little 
to tell. But he really loved the company and the 
conversation of the godly. They, he was convinced, 
were the excellent of the earth ) and in them was 
all his delight. He longed to be like them, and to 
listen to their animating talk. He was heartily de- 
sirous to cast in his lot among them now, and to be 
numbered with them in glory everlasting. 

3. Once more; in addition to this hatred of sin, 
and those spiritual desires, this trembling pilgrim 
was evidently delivered from the love of this present 
evil world. Yanity Fair spread in vain its glitter- 
ing attractions before him. It had no charm for 
him. He was crucified to the world, with all its 



THE FEARFUL HEART. 



193 



vain pomp and show. A poor sinner, with a realiz- 
ing sense of eternal things before him, smiles at the 
baubles and trifles and vanities which others so hotly 
pursue. Nay, at such a sight as this, his spirit is 
stirred within him ) and he cannot altogether hold 
his peace. He is almost ready to run in among the 
thoughtless triflers, and to say, " Why do you such 
things V But he does not this in a self-righteous 
spirit. Oh, no ! he feels the Yalley of Humiliation 
is the proper place for him. However deep a sense 
he may have of his own vileness, he desires to be 
still viler in his own sight. He goes with a good 
grace into the lowest seat. That is the place that 
suits him best: and his language is, " I care not 
how mean I am, so that I may be happy at last/' 

If you, dear brethren, possess these genuine fea- 
tures of a true pilgrim, be of good comfort ; and do 
not yield to the gloomy doubts and distressing fears 
that so continually oppress you. If you are more 
afraid of sin than of any thing beside ; if all your 
hope is fixed on Christ ; and if your affections are 
really set on things above, and not on things be- 
neath, — then have you scriptural evidence that you 
are born of God. You are on your way to your 
Father's house; and at the end of your journey you 
will be welcomed as blessed children : why then 
should you give way to cruel doubt and tormenting 
fear? 

" Why should the children of a king 
G-o mourning all their days V s 

Cherish indeed, and keep to the last, a godly fear — 
a fear of sin, a fear of your own frailty, a fear of 
coming short at the last. In this sense, " blessed is 
the man that feareth always." But seek to maintain, 
along with this, a lively hope of G-od's mercy through 

17 

I . 



194 



LECTURE XII. 



Jesus Christ. The two can well exist together. 
They do not destroy one another j but they mutually 
support and strengthen each other, until he in whom 
they have existed is safely brought to the end of 
his pilgrimage. If you belong to the family of the 
true Fearings, you carry as it were a note of neces- 
sity in your bosom to the King of the Celestial City ; 
and in a special manner through every part of your 
journey the King shall be your friend. This, how- 
ever, is not because he approves of your unbelieving 
fears ; but because he is very pitiful and of great 
compassion. " He knoweth your frame f and in 
compassion to your manifold and peculiar infirmity, 
he will deal very graciously with you. Have you 
had no precious instances of this already? Have 
you not been marvellously carried on hitherto? 
Have you not often found how groundless were your 
fears ? Have you not been favoured, as it were, 
with a bright and shining morning, on purpose to 
give you an opportunity of getting up to the strait 
gate ? Have you not found the gate of mercy opened 
for you, notwithstanding your backwardness to 
knock? Have you not found how good and gra- 
cious the Spirit of the Lord is, notwithstanding your 
slowness of heart to ask for him? Oh be not faith- 
less, but believing ! " He who has been with you 
in six troubles will not leave you in the seventh." 
If the Lord had meant to kill you, he would not 
have showed you such things. Your very fear shall 
be the means of keeping you from that which you 
fear. TTho is it that hath said, U I will put my fear 
in their hearts, that they may not depart from me V 
Hope still in God, and the same goodness and mercy 
which has followed you all the days of your life 
shall be especially manifested to you in the closing 



THE FEARFUL HEART. 



195 



scene. When you have come to the end of your 
pilgrimage, and your feet actually approach the 
verge of Jordan, he who had led you, and borne 
with you all your life long, will not leave you in 
death. He will assuage your swelling fears, divid- 
ing the waters with his glorious arm ! In answer 
to your humble petitions, and in compassion to 
your infirmity, the river shall be remarkably low. 
The enemy shall be still as a stone. You shall pass 
over, as it were, dry shod. And when the world is 
receding from your view ; when the glories of the 
better land are bursting upon you; when faith is 
rapidly hastening into sight, and hope is well nigh 
swallowed up in full enjoyment, should any one near 
your dying-bed ask if you are not ashamed of all 
your unbelieving doubts and fears, your delightful 
reply will be : " I am ! I am I" 

II. We have still, for a little while, to consider 
the conversation which took place among the pil- 
grims about the person whose history they had 
heard. The conductor who related this affecting ac- 
count, declared he never had a doubt respecting this 
poor pilgrim, who had so many doubts about him- 
self. In addition to this he added, he was a man of 
a choice spirit : only he was always kept very low ; 
and that made his life so burdensome to himself 
and so troublesome to others. He was, above many, 
tender of sin ; he was so afraid of doing injuries 
to others, that he would often deny himself that 
which was lawful, because he would not offend. 

Father Honest inquired, How so good a man could 
be so much in the dark ? To this question a most 
exquisite answer was given. It arose partly from 
the measure of grace communicated to him ; and 



196 



LECTURE XII. 



partly from his natural and special infirmity. With 
regard to his measure of grace, this man Fearing had 
drank deeper into the spirit of godly fear than of 
holy joy. God our heavenly Father has so deter- 
mined that some of his children shall pipe and some 
shall weep. Fearing was one that played upon the 
bass. He and his fellows sounded the sackbut, 
whose notes are more doleful than the notes of the 
dulcimer. But not only does the bass make sweet 
melody in conjunction with other music ; it is said 
to be the ground of all melody. The first string 
which the musician usually touches is the bass, when 
he intends to put all in tune. And this is the chord 
which the great Lord of all usually touches first, 
when he sets the soul in tune for himself. How sel- 
dom can we make any account of profession, which 
begins not in heaviness of mind ! It was however 
the imperfection of this true-hearted pilgrim, that he 
could play upon no other instrument but this with a 
doleful sound, until he approached the end of his 
journey. 

And this was the other reason why so good a man 
went so heavily. It was his infirmity. He had 
doubts and misgivings almost to the last, about his 
interest in the Celestial City. He had some wrong 
notion about the nature of saving faith. He proba- 
bly knew not the difference between the faith of as- 
surance and the faith of affiance. He could not be- 
lieve that his sins were pardoned, even upon the tes- 
timony of God. He felt so much that was wrong 
and amiss within him, that he thought it presump- 
tion to consider himself a child of God. He looked 
more to the work of the Spirit within him for com- 
fort and hope, than to the finished work of Christ, 
whose atoning blood and justifying righteousness are 



THE EEAREUL HEART. 



197 



freely given to us, and put on us by faith for our 
pardon and acceptance, without any reference what- 
ever to our own works and deservings. Thus this 
good man, for the most part, went mourning all his 
days, and neither enjoyed his religion, nor glorified 
God, nor benefited others as he might have done, 
had he cherished with his godly fear a lively hope 
of his acceptance in Christ. 

All the pilgrims were greatly edified by this ac- 
count of poor Fearing ; and from the eldest to the 
youngest, they were each able to discover some fea- 
ture in his character in which his case and their' s 
resembled each other. "This relation," said Chris- 
tiana, " has done me good. I thought nobody had 
been like me ; but I see there is some resemblance 
betwixt this good man and myself. Only we differ 
in these two points : his troubles broke out ; I kept 
mine within. He again was so troubled that he 
was discouraged from knocking at the houses pro- 
vided for pilgrims ; but my troubles made me knock 
the louder." Mercy, too, discovered this point of 
resemblance betwixt herself and this trembling pil- 
grim. "Like him," she said, "I have ever been 
more afraid of the lake, and the loss of a place in the 
city, than I have been at the loss of every thing else. 
Oh, I have said, may I only be admitted there, it is 
enough, though I part with all the world to win it !" 

" My fear," said one of the boys, "has often made 
me think that I cannot be a true pilgrim to the Ce- 
lestial City. But if it was so with such a good man 
as he, why may it not also go well with me?" To 
this one of his brothers replied, "No fear, no grace : 
though there is not always grace where there is fear 
of hell, yet be sure there is no grace where there is 
no fear of God." This saying of the child was 
17* 



198 



LECTURE Xn. 



highly approved by the conductor. And he con- 
cluded the conversation about Fearing by saying : 
"The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom : 
and to be sure they who want the beginning, have 
neither middle nor end." 

Let us each then, dear brethren, commune for a mo- 
ment with our own heart, and seriously inquire, Am I 
possessed of that fear of the Lord which is the begin- 
ning of wisdom ? Has the God of all grace mercifully 
implanted this gracious principle within my heart ? 
Has the great Lord of all, with his own right hand, 
touched the chord of godly sorrow for sin in my 
soul, that it may be tuned to celebrate the wonders 
of redeeming love, and the praise of the Lamb for 
ever and ever ? Consider, dear brethren, well, the 
hist note. You can never have a harp in your hand, 
and sing in the Celestial City the praises of Him 
who loved you and redeemed you to God by his 
blood, if you have never mourned over your wicked 
heart, if you have never sorrowed after a godly sort 
for Bin. Xo man can learn that song but the 
redeemed from the earth. And who are the re- 
deemed from the earth, but poor burdened sinners, 
who have felt and bewailed their guilt and pollution ; 
and who have washed their robes and made them 
white in the blood of the Lamb ? It is not, my 
brethren, too much for a faithful minister to say : 
" I care not for that profession which begins not in 
heaviness of mind." Remember, this gracious prin- 
ciple is expressly promised in answer to diligent, 
earnest and persevering prayer. " If thou criest 
after knowledge, and liftest up thy voice for under- 
standing j if thou seekest her as silver, and searchest 
for her as for hid treasures ; then shalt thou under- 



THE FEARFUL HEART. 



199 



stand the fear of the Lord, and find the knowledge 
of God." 

If you feel that in many things you are of a fear- 
ful heart, endeavour, by simple faith, to realize the 
love of Christ to your soul. Simple faith will kin- 
dle your love, and make it wax warm ; and love like 
this will cast out fear, — all fear that has torment. 
You may have strong misgivings which you never 
breathe to another; but oh, be sure to be excited 
more by your troubles to knock the louder at the 
door of mercy ! Sad, indeed, is your case, if what 
ought to make you more instant in prayer only 
causes you to restrain prayer ! It is wholesome fear 
which makes us pray more earnestly ; and fills us 
constantly with a godly jealousy, lest, a promise be- 
ing given us of entering into rest, we should come 
short of it. Do not write bitter things against your- 
self, because your fears are very great and very many. 
Other true pilgrims have been harassed with these 
almost all their way to Zion, and yet have arrived 
there safely at last. Who can tell that it shall not 
be so with you ? So far from your fears being a 
proof that you have no grace ; if you had no fear of 
God, it would certainly prove you to be destitute of 
grace. Only let the hope of God's mercy, promised 
in Jesus Christ to all penitent sinners, be mixed 
with your habitual fear of his displeasure, and then 
it shall certainly be well with you at the last. You 
are a true pilgrim to the Celestial City, notwithstand- 
ing your continual fear. You declare plainly that 
you are seeking a better country ; and you pass the 
time of your sojourning here in fear. Have now, 
for your companions, such as fear God and think 
upon his name. Speak often one to another of the 
good land to which you are going. Soon the days 



200 



LECTURE XII. 



of your pilgrimage will be ended. And in the day 
of the manifestation of the sons of God he will be 
mindful of them that fear him, both small and great ; 
and very precious and very honourable shall they be 
in his sight. " They shall be mine, saith the Lord 
of hosts, in that day when I make up my jewels; 
and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son 
that serveth him." 



HYMN. 

My God, I hate all sinful ways, 

And would be only thine ; 
But fear prevails, and with amaze 

I view this heart of mine. 

How shall I come before thy face, 

Thou Majesty divine ? 
Say, wilt thou visit with thy grace 

This wretched heart of mine? 

Do not thy people all reflect 
Thy light, and brightly shine ! 

But tell me, Lord, can I expect 
Light in this heart of mine ? 

I mix among thy precious saints, 

And to their ways incline : 
They speak their joys, but sad complaints 

Come from this heart of mine. 

Lord, when my course is almost o'er, 

And life and breath decline ; 
How shall I reach the blissful shore, 

With this sad heart of mine ? 

My Saviour, let thy perfect love 

With godly fear combine ; 
I shall not in thy courts above 

Bewail this heart of mine. 



PRAYER. 

Almighty and everlasting God, great art thou and greatly to 
be feared. Who shall not fear thee, Lord, and glorify thy 
name ! Mercifully look upon us, for the sake of thy Son our 



THE FEARFUL HEART. 



201 



Saviour Jesus Christ. Give us, we beseech thee, thy Holy Spi- 
rit; and make us to have a perpetual fear and love of thy holy 
name. Thou takest pleasure in them that fear thee, and put 
their trust in thy mercy. Save us, we beseech thee, from the 
carnal fear of the wicked, and put into our hearts the humble 
filial fear of thy children. May we seek our rest in thee, in thy 
power, and the light of thy countenance, and have our hearts 
surely fixed where true joys are to be found. Save us from this 
present evil world; and may none of its pomps or vanities have 
any attraction for us. And oh grant, that having these marks 
of our spiritual birth, we may rejoice in humble hope, while we 
continue to tremble with godly fear. Say to our fearful hearts, 
by the effectual voice and power of the true Comforter, Fear 
not, be strong. Lord, grant that the things which we have now 
heard may do all of us good. May none of us lack that which 
is the beginning of true and saving wisdom. Impress it deeply 
upon our minds, that if we have not the beginning, we can have 
neither the middle nor the end of a godly life. Do thou, there- 
fore, begin the good work in our hearts, and perfect that which 
concerneth us. Prepare us all, as instruments, to show forth thy 
praise. Create and make in us new and contrite hearts. May 
the deep tones of godly sorrow, and lowest abasement for all our 
depravity and sin, constantly proceed from every one of us. May 
we never forget that we are sinners, and that our safety consists 
in fearing always, and passing the time of our sojourning here 
in fear. But oh grant, at the same time, we may know that we 
are pardoned sinners ; and let not our fear of thy just displea- 
sure prevail over our humble hope in thy mercy. Revive and 
comfort our drooping hearts. If it please thee, may we learn 
the notes of joy and triumph, as well as the voice of weeping 
and crying, in the house of our pilgrimage. But however this 
may be ; if through our manifold infirmities we go mourning all 
our days, and cannot rejoice with the gladness of thy people 
here, oh grant that we may be found with them, and rejoice with 
them hereafter. Forbid it, Lord, that we should be found with 
the fearful and unbelieving at the last. In the day when thou 
shalt make up thy jewels, may we be found with them that have 
feared thee, and thought upon thy name. Admit us, when the 
days of our mourning are ended, into the New Jerusalem, where 
the voice of complaining is never heard, and where sorrow and 
sighing can never come. Hear us, Lord our God, and save 
us, and bless us, and comfort us, through him who loved us, and 
redeemed us, and gave himself for us, thy Son our Saviour 
Jesus Christ 



LECTURE XIII. 



SELF-WILL. 



Oh bless the Lord, my soul, 

Let all within ine join, 
And aid my tongue to bless his name 

"Whose favours are divine. 
bless the Lord, my soul, 

Xor let his mercies lie 
Forgotten in unthankfulness, 

And without praises die. 
'Tis he forgives thy sins, 

'Tis he relieves thy pain, 
'Tis he that heals thy sicknesses, 

And makes thee young again. 
He crowns thy life with love, 

When ransomed from the grave ; 
He that redeemed my soul from hell 

Hath sovereign power to save. 
He fills the poor with good ; 

He gives the sufferers rest. 
The Lord hath judgments for the proud, 

And justice for the oppressed. 
His wondrous works and ways 

He made by Moses known ; 
But sent the world his truth and grace 

By his beloved Son. 



2 Peter n. 10. 

PRESUMPTUOUS ARB THEY, SELF-WILLED. 

The Holy Scriptures not only set before us many 
excellent characters to imitate j they also describe to 
us, at full length, the features of the wicked, that 
we may avoid their errors, and turn with abhorrence 
202 



/ 



SELF-WILL. 



203 



from their evil ways. In this chapter we have a 
very awful exhibition of scoffers and apostates and 
self-deceivers. The spirit by which they are actuated 
is especially pointed out in the two words of the 
text: (e Presumptuous are they, self-willed." You 
will remember that in our last lecture we were con- 
sidering the character of a man called Fearing. We 
are next introduced to a very opposite character; 
his name was Self-will. Our author is exceedingly 
happy in contrasting the different characters that he 
sets before us. He awakens our deepest sympathy 
by his touching description of a good man ; and then 
he as strongly calls forth our indignation by draw- 
ing, with the same master-hand, some designing 
hypocrite or wicked deceiver. 

I. We shall consider the character of Self-will. 
II. The reflections of the pilgrims upon him. 

May it be our language respecting this man, and 
all such, u O my soul, come not thou into their 
secret; unto their assembly, mine honour, be not 
thou united !" 

I. Consider the character of this presumptuous 
Self-will. He pretended to be a pilgrim, though he 
never came in at the gate which stands at the head 
of the way. In conversation, it was very evident, 
that as his name was, so was he. Self-will was his 
name, and presumptuous, self-willed was he. He 
neither cared for man, nor argument, nor example. 
What his mind prompted him to, that he would do, 
and nothing else. The principles which he held 
were detestable in the extreme. He held that a 
man might follow the vices as well as the virtues of 



204 



LECTURE Xm. 



pilgrims; and that if he did both he should cer- 
tainly be saved. I do not mean that he thought it 
possible for the best to be surprised and overcome 
by temptation, and so to fall into the sin of the 
worst kind. Had this been his notion, he could not 
have been blamed for it ; because we are exempted 
from no vice absolutely, but on condition that 
we watch and strive. This was not the notion of 
Self-will. He thought that it was excusable and 
allowable to imitate the sins and failings of genuine 
pilgrims. And what made this vile notion still 
viler was this : he even presumed to justify and de- 
fend it from that holy book, which is the pilgrim's 
unerring guide-book to the Celestial City, and which 
cannot do otherwise than lead in paths of righteous- 
ness. For instance, he mentioned the dark spots 
that appear in the character of David, and the sad 
degeneracy that is recorded of Solomon, and said, 
"Why could not he have the same, and yet get safe 
beyond the river at the last V He said that Sarah, 
and Eahab, and others had lied, and why might not 
he ? The disciples, he said, went at the bidding of 
their Master, and took away the owner's ass, and 
therefore he could do so too. He said that Jacob got 
the inheritance of his father in a way of guile and 
dissimulation, and therefore he might practice the 
same. This dreadful and odious perversion he pre- 
tended to qualify in this manner. He did not say 
that any man might practise these vices; but that 
the man who had the virtues of those who did such 
things might be excused for copying their vices also. 

Let us pause, my brethren, a few moments, to 
receive instruction from this fearful character. We 
should look upon him with similar feelings to those 
with which the mariner regards the beacon that 



SELF-WILL. 



205 



appears in the sea to warn him of a hidden rock, or 
an irresistible whirlpool. There is no hope for the 
salvation of a man who deliberately adopts these 
horrible sentiments. He will be dashed to ever- 
lasting destruction; he will be hurried down, with 
irresistible violence, to the bottomless pit ; and he 
will utterly perish in his own deceiving. It is deeply 
affecting and full of solemn admonition, to observe 
the first commencement and progress of such fatal 
deception. A man pretends to be a Christian, though 
he has never come in at the gate which stands at the 
head of the way. He is sure that he is a converted 
man ; he is positive that his sins are forgiven ; or 
else he takes for granted that he was regenerated in 
baptism, and that he has no need of a thorough 
change of heart; when all the while he has never 
come, as a convinced sinner, for pardon and mercy 
to the only Saviour of sinners. He is still in his 
natural, unconverted state ; his proud will has never 
been subdued; he has never become as a little child, 
and consequently he cannot see the kingdom of God ; 
and yet he presumes that all is well, and will not 
believe that he has any thing to fear. His own will 
is his only law ; and he shows in conversation that 
he regards neither argument nor example ; he will 
do even as he lists. Now observe, dear brethren, 
these are the people who fall into the most fatal 
errors and mistakes. These are the people who 
wrest the Scriptures to their own destruction. They 
are determined to reconcile a wicked life with the 
hope of salvation. They are very anxious to find 
some sanctions for their pernicious opinions. They 
refer to the Bible for this purpose ; and sometimes, 
in righteous judgment, God suffers them to succeed. 
Oh, fearful success ! Oh, dreadful perversion ! They 

18 



206 



LECTURE Xin. 



have learned to extract wormwood from the honey- 
comb. They imbibe error from the fountain of 
truth ! They learn wickedness from the word of 
righteousness ! They draw out damnation from the 
wells of salvation ! Self-willed and unsanctified men 
are not able to argue and reason upon the sacred 
truths of the Bible. "A scorner seeketh wisdom, 
and findeth it not." A humble mind, or a contrite 
heart, has not any difficulty in those parts of Scrip- 
ture, where others of an opposite character are 
stumbled and offended, and snared and taken. The 
words of Holy Scripture are full of the clearest 
instruction to every individual who is of a teachable 
mind, and in whose heart love of sin is not the pre- 
dominant principle. " There is nothing froward or 
perverse in them. They are all plain to him that 
understandeth, and right to them that find know- 
ledge." Have it always, dear brethren, deeply 
imprinted upon your minds, that a meek and 
teachable heart, which the Holy Spirit alone can 
give, is absolutely necessary to preserve us from er- 
ror, and to enable us to profit by the heavenly 
instructions contained in the Bible. " Who is wise, 
and he shall understand these things ? prudent, and 
he shall know them ? For the ways of the Lord are 
right, and the just shall walk in them : but the 
transgressors shall fall therein." People that love 
sin, and who are determined to practise it, may find, 
as they think, excuses and palliations for it in that 
book which expressly declares how hateful and 
abominable it is in the sight of God, and how surely 
it will be visited with his righteous displeasure. 
But the upright turn not to the sins and inconsist- 
encies of God's people to find out the manner in 
which God regards sin. They turn to his own most 



SELF-WILL. 



207 



holy law and to his own express declarations. 
They know that sin is the transgression of the law ; 
that this law is so holy, just and good, that its 
universal observance would change this vale of mise- 
ry into the paradise of God ; and that so dear is the 
honour of this law in the sight of him who made it, 
that the smallest deviation from it kindles his 
righteous displeasure and incurs his awful curse. 
They consider, too, that if his own people have 
transgressed, with what a heavy rod their offences 
have been visited, and in what a variety of ways 
God has manifested his displeasure against them. 
Did Jacob go unpunished for his dissembling ? Did 
David go unpunished ? Are we not expressly told 
with regard to his dreadful crime, " The thing that 
David had done displeased the Lord?" And was 
not this dreadful sentence inflicted upon him — 
" Now therefore the sword shall never depart from 
thine house, because thou hast despised me V Are 
not the favours which God had heaped upon Solo- 
mon expressly mentioned as an aggravation of his 
sad degeneracy in his latter years ? Oh, under 
what a dark and dismal cloud did his once bright 
and glorious sun go down ! How does Nehemiah 
speak of him ? " Did not Solomon king of Israel 
sin by these things ? yet among many nations was 
there no king like him, who was beloved of his God, 
and God made him king over all Israel : neverthe- 
less even him did outlandish women cause to sin." 
If, in some instances, the sins of God's people are 
recorded, without the divine displeasure which fol- 
lowed upon them being recorded too, think not for 
a moment that God winked at their transgressions, 
or looked at them with indifference. The very cir- 
cumstances of their being recorded, proves that he 



208 



LECTURE XIII. 



noticed them ] and his holy nature and his holy 
law declares, that his pure eye could only regard 
them with righteous displeasure. Nothing can alter 
the nature of sin. "Wherever it is found, or by 
whomsoever it is committed, it is that abominable 
thing which God hateth. "God judgeth the right- 
eous, and God is angry with the wicked every day. 
If he turn not, he will whet his sword ; he hath 
bent his bow, and made it ready/ ' 

II. We proceed now to consider the reflections of 
the pilgrims upon this man, Self-will. With great 
force and decision the conductor proceeded to point 
out the wickedness and falsehood of his perverse 
conclusions. Will a man take encouragement to sin 
from the sins which he reads were committed by the 
people of God ? What, he said, can be more false 
than such a conclusion ? It is as much as to say, 
Good men have heretofore sinned of infirmity, there- 
fore we may be allowed to do it of a presumptuous 
mind. A child by the blast of wind, or by a stone 
that was laid in its way, has chanced to tumble down 
and defile itself in the mire ; therefore we may wil- 
fully lie down and wallow in it with impunity, like 
the filthy animal whose nature inclines it to delight 
therein. Do not such perverse conclusions evidently 
prove a man to be blinded by the power of his lust ? 
To all such, that fearful passage seems to apply, 
" They stumble at the word, being disobedient, 
whereunto also they were appointed." To suppose 
that we may have the godly man's virtues, while we 
addict ourselves to his vices, is a fearful delusion. 
To eat up the sin of God's people (to make it our 
food, and to find our satisfaction in that which ought 
to cover us with shame and sorrow) is no sign that 



SELF-WILL. 



209 



we are numbered among the generation of the up- 
right. I cannot believe, continued the conductor, 
that any one of this opinion can have either faith or 
love in him. Father Honest told him what Self-will 
had to say for himself. He perversely argued that 
it was more open to tolerate the infirmities we have, 
than very zealously to protest against them, while at 
the same time we are still committing them. The 
conductor rightly called this a very wicked deception. 
For, he said, though to let loose the bridle to lusts, 
while our opinions are against such things, is bad ) 
yet to sin, and to plead a toleration to do so, is worse. 
The one stumbles beholders accidentally, the other 
leads them into the snare habitually. It was next 
observed by one of the party, with very great point, 
H There are many of this man's mind that have not 
this man's mouth ; " and that makes going on pil- 
grimage of so little esteem as it is. They all lamented 
that this was indeed the case ; but cheered themselves 
with the thought that he who fears the King of the 
Celestial country would certainly be preserved from 
such deadly errors and fatal mistakes. 

These fearful mistakes of Self-will induced Chris- 
tiana to speak of others that were of the like nature. 
"There are strange opinions/' she said, "in the 
world. I know one who said it was time enough 
to repent when he came to die." The amazing folly 
of such an opinion was pointed out by the guide. 
He observed, u If that man's life had depended upon 
his running twenty miles in a week, he would have 
been loth to defer the journey to the last hour of that 
week." The eldest of the party then declared with 
great solemnity, " The generality of them that count 
themselves pilgrims are guilty of this folly." He 
had been long in the ways of Zion himself, and had 
18* 



210 



LECTURE XTTT. 



taken great notice of the various characters he had 
seen in the days of his pilgrimage. Some of these 
different characters he discussed for the benefit of 
the present party. I have seen, he said, some that 
set out as if they would drive all the world before 
them, who have yet in a few days died as they in the 
wilderness, and so never got sight of the promised 
land. I have seen some that promised nothing at 
first setting out to be pilgrims, that one would have 
thought could not have lived a day, that have yet 
proved very good pilgrims. I have seen some who 
have run hastily forward, that again have, after a 
little time, run just as fast back again. I have seen 
some who have spoken very well of a pilgrim's life 
at first, that after a while have spoken as much 
against it. I have heard some, when they first set 
out for the city, say positively, " There is such a 
place f who, when they seemed to be almost there, 
have come back again, and said, u There is none." 
I have heard some boast what they would do in case 
they should be opposed, that have even, at a false 
alarm, fled faith and the pilgrim's way altogether. 

This conversation, dear brethren, if we only con- 
sider it aright, will be found very good and profitable 
for edification to every one of us. 

1. In the first place we may learn from it that it 
is inconsistent with the lowest state of grace to 
tolerate or excuse any evil way. Self-will was a bad 
man, and he wickedly thought that it was of no use 
to be protesting against all sin, when some of the 
very best of men are seen to be falling into it. But 
such arguing as this proves, in the most decisive 
manner, that a person knows nothing of the great 
change, without which we cannot see the kingdom 
of God. The great change which takes place in 



SELF-WILL. 



211 



every one who is truly born of God, especially con- 
sists in this : he is turned from the love of sin to 
the love of holiness. He has a new and gracious 
principle implanted in him, which inclines him to 
love holiness and to hate sin. He would not for the 
world have God's law less strict, or God himself less 
holy. " He consents to the law that it is good." He 
considers the perfect holiness of God as the bright- 
est and most glorious of all his perfections. It is 
true, when he compares his heart and life with this 
righteous law, he finds himself condemned of un- 
numbered transgressions ; but he abhors the thought 
of desiring the straight rule to be made different in 
order to countenance his crooked ways. He would 
not for ten thousand worlds have the Lord God 
Almighty to be any thing else than what he ever was 
and ever must be, glorious in holiness, and of purer 
eyes than to behold iniquity. Oh, my brethren, if 
indeed the saving grace of God be in us, notwith- 
standing our daily sins and short-comings, and all 
our multiplied and aggravated transgressions of the 
holy law, it will still be the language of our hearts, 
" how I love thy law I" We can scarcely appeal 
to a truer test of a man's state than this. If you hate 
the law because it is so strict, and because it con- 
demns you, you are still in your carnal, unregenerate 
state. But if you love it because it is so holy, love 
it although it condemns you, and are abased in the 
dust for your unnumbered violations of it, then have 
you evidence of a new heart and a new spirit. 

2. Again, we may learn from this conversation to 
be constantly on our guard against all the false 
notions wherewith the adversary seeks to beguile our 
souls. Without going all the lengths of this Self- 
will; and without his daring presumption, there are 



212 



LECTURE XIII. 



numbers who, for the most part, think in their hearts 
as he, but who keep their thoughts to themselves. 
So true it is, that many have this man's mind, who 
have not this man's mouth. Oh let us watch against 
vain and sinful thoughts, if we would not be led on 
to presumptuous offences. Remember, in the sight 
of God, "as a man thinketh in his heart, so he is." 
Who can understand his errors ? Surely, when we 
think how numerous and deceitful they are, and to 
what awful extremities the smallest deviation from 
the way of truth may carry us, our wisdom and 
security can only be found in the constant use of the 
prayer — " Cleanse thou me from secret faults. Keep 
back thy servant also from presumptuous sins; let 
them not have dominion over me : then shall I be 
upright, and I shall be innocent from the great 
transgression." 

3. Further, let us be warned of the extreme mad- 
ness of presuming upon a death-bed repentance. It 
is very painful to think what numbers are hardened 
in sin and impenitence, by supposing that it will be 
time enough to repent when they come to die. This 
delusion cleaves not only to open and careless sinners, 
but to very many who make a profession of religion. 
Perhaps it is not too much to say, the generality of 
those that count themselves Christians are secretly 
presuming upon this sad delusion. It is grounded, 
however, upon entirely a false notion of the source 
and nature of true repentance. Repentance is the 
work of God, and not the work of man. It consists 
not in a cry for mercy when we perceive that the 
pleasures of sin can be retained no longer, and that 
the pains of hell are taking hold upon us ; but it 
consists in a new and gracious principle, which 
causes us to hate sin for its own sake, and because it 



SELF-WILL. 



213 



is displeasing to God ; and causes lis to enter upon a 
determined course of opposition to it to the end of 
our lives. Surely if a person were wise, and under- 
stood this, he could not delude himself with the fatal 
notion we have mentioned. To-day we are called to 
repentance, to-morrow it may be too late. The long- 
suffering and forbearance of G-od may be provoked 
by our careless delay, and he may swear in his wrath 
that we shall never enter into his rest. 

" Oh hasten, sinner, to be wise, 
And stay not for to-Hiorrow's sun !" 

4. Finally, let us learn a solemn lesson from the 
fact, that numbers set out with a religious profession, 
who never arrive at the heavenly Canaan. Many 
of us, in our progress through the world, have seen 
most of the strange sights that are mentioned by the 
aged pilgrim. We have seen persons who once 
made a loud profession of religion turn infidels. 
We have seen others whose zeal and love made us 
heartily ashamed of our own sluggish pace, turn 
aside quickly out of the way and commit all 
iniquity with greediness. And others, whom we 
scarcely expected to hold out for a day, we have seen 
to make excellent pilgrims and finish their course 
with joy. We have seen the words verified, "Many 
that are first shall be last, and the last first." Learn, 
dear brethren, from this, that nothing but an inward 
principle of grace in the heart, a vital union between 
our souls and Christ, will be sufficient to bring us safe 
to the heavenly city. If this be wanting, all is want- 
ing. If this be wanting, all zeal and profession will die 
away and come to nothing. But if you have this, 
though your beginnings were small, yet shall you in- 
crease in your latter end. You shall hold on your way, 



214 



LECTURE Xni. 



and wax stronger and stronger. The Lord shall pre- 
serve you from all evil, and bring you in safety to his 
heavenly kingdom. 

HYMN, 

Search me, Lord, and know my heart, 
Prove and try my inward part ; 
Cleanse me from my faults within, 
Save me from presumptuous sin. 

Though I sin in word and deed, 
Still for sin I would not plead; 
All my sins I would deplore, 
Every secret fault abhor. 

Gracious Saviour, let me be 
Made in all things like to thee ! 
Guile in thee was never found, 
Let my heart, Lord, be sound ! 

Let that grace, which still retains 
Power to cleanse the deepest stains, 
Fill my heart, and keep my soul; 
Every secret wish control. 

Lord, to thee myself I give, 
By thy statutes let me live ; 
Make me, to my journey's end, 
"Watch and fear lest I offend. 



PRAYER. 

Blessed Lord, thou hast taught us in thy holy word, that in 
the last days perilous times shall come, and that men shall be 
lovers of their own selves, presumptuous and self-willed. Look 
down, we beseech thee, upon us in these last times, and favour- 
ably receive our prayer, which we offer up in the all-prevailing 
name of Jesus Christ, our great High-Priest. Oh save us from 
all the snares and dangers by which we are surrounded. Sub- 
due our unruly wills and sanctify our sinful affections. May 
we none of us be satisfied with a name to live while we are 
dead. Deliver us from thinking ourselves to be something when 



SELF-WIL1. 



215 



we are nothing, and so deceiving our own hearts. May we 
enter, by a true and living faith, through Him who is the door, 
into thy sheepfold. Cleanse us from our secret faults. Keep 
back thy servants also from presumptuous sins. Let them not 
have dominion over us, that we may be innocent from the great 
offence. Let the words of our mouth and the meditation of 
our heart be acceptable in thy sight, Lord, our strength and 
our Redeemer. May we never stumble at thy holy word, or 
wrest the Scriptures to our own destruction. May we remember 
that we cannot belong to Christ if we tolerate or excuse any one 
sin. See if there be any wicked way in us, and lead us in the 
way everlasting. May we keep all thy commandments, always, 
even unto the end. May we constantly watch against all our 
adversaries, lest we should be turned aside by the error of the 
wicked, and fall from our steadfastness. Teach us to redeem 
the time, because the days are evil. May we seek the Lord 
while he may be found, and call upon him while he is near. 
May we knock before the door is shut; and may none of us 
have to cry for mercy when the time for judgment is come. To- 
day may we hear thy voice, and not harden our hearts. Oh, 
that none of us may be of them that draw back unto perdition, 
but of them that believe to the saving of the soul. Hold thou 
us up, and we shall be safe. Support us in all dangers, and 
carry us through all temptations, that we may endure to the 
end, and be faithful unto death ; and receive at length the end 
of our faith, even the salvation of our souls. These our imper- 
fect prayers we humbly present in the name and mediation of 
J esus Christ, our only Lord and Saviour. 



LECTURE XIV. 



THE HOUSE OF GAIUS. 



Let every mortal ear attend, 

And every heart rejoice ; 
The trumpet of the gospel sounds 

"With an inviting voice. 
Eternal wisdom has prepared 

A soul-reviving feast, 
And bids your longing appetites 

The rich provision taste. 

Ho ! ye that pant for living streams, 

And pine away and die, 
Here you may quench your raging thirst 

With springs that never dry. 
Rivers of love and mercy here, 

In a rich ocean join ; 
Salvation in abundance flows, 

Like floods of milk and wine. 
Great God ! the treasures of thy love 

Are everlasting mines, 
Deep as our helpless miseries are, 

And boundless as our sins ! 
The happy gates of gospel grace 

Stand open night and clay ; 
Lord, we are come to seek supplies, 

And drive our wants away. 



Romans xvi. 23. 

GAIUS MINE HOST, AND OF THE WHOLE CHURCH, SALUTETH YOU. 

The G-aius here spoken of is evidently the same 
person to whom the Third Epistle of St. John is 
addressed. Pie is brought before us by each of the 
apostles under exactly the same character. Here 
216 



THE HOUSE OE GAIUS. 



217 



we have him as the host of St. Paul, and of the 
whole church. And St. John addresses him as an 
eminent Christian of known hospitality, who sig- 
nalized his zeal and love for his Master, by receiv- 
ing his ministers and disciples into his house, when 
they were going forth for the gospel's sake. "Be- 
loved," he says, "thou doest faithfully whatsoever 
thou doest to the brethren and to strangers, which 
have borne witness of thy charity before the church." 

The reception and entertainment of our pilgrims 
in the house of one Gains will form the subject of 
the present lecture. It is calculated to teach us 
several important lessons, and especially to impress 
upon us the scriptural admonition : " Use hospitality 
one to another, without grudging." 

I. Some time before they came within sight of this 
good man's house, they heard a report of the robbers 
being on the road, who had some time ago so cruelly 
handled Littlefaith. But as the party were well 
guarded and prepared for an attack, the thieves did 
not venture to draw near. We escape many dangers 
by being constantly prepared to meet them. Being 
now weary and fatigued with their journey, they 
were quite rejoiced to learn that they were approach- 
ing the house of Gains. It was a kind of inn, or 
open house, into which all pilgrims were freely wel- 
comed. They entered without knocking, and asked 
at once for the master of the house. He told them 
that his house was for none but pilgrims ; and when 
he understood the travellers to be such, they were 
courteously received and made heartily welcome. 
While suitable provision was making, they entered 
into conversation. When the host heard who they 
were that had arrived at his house, his gratification 
19 



218 



LECTURE XIV. 



was very great. He recounted to them several in- 
teresting particulars respecting Christian and his 
ancestors. Their family sprung originally, he said^ 
from Antioch. Many of the family in ancient times 
had suffered the most grievous hardships and death 
in its most fearful forin, out of love which they had 
for a pilgrim's life. Then taking notice of Christian's 
children, he said, " I hope they will bear up their 
father's name, and tread in their father's steps, and 
come to their father's end." He expressed his firm 
conviction that Christian's family was like still to 
spread abroad upon the face of the ground, and yet 
to be numerous upon the earth. Then he gave his 
advice that particular care should be taken in the 
marriages which they formed, that the generation 
to come might be brought up to the pilgrim's life. 
"The family," he said, "can never be extinct : di- 
minished it may be, and there is no better way for 
extending it, and making it flourish, than to follow 
the advice I have given." After this advice, the 
host declared the great satisfaction he had in seeing 
them under his roof; and proceeded at some length 
to point out the honour which the Lord of the way 
has put upon female pilgrims to the Celestial City. 
He mentioned especially how Immanuel himself was 
made of a woman ; and referred to the singular zeal 
and love of those women who ministered unto him 
in the days of his humiliation. Their devotion far 
exceeded that of the eleven disciples. They were, 
as it is manifest — 

" Last at his cross, and earliest at his tomb/' 
This reception of the pilgrims in the house of 
Gaius may impart to us all some useful instruction. 
St. John holds up the true Gaius as an example for 
.all Christians to imitate, with regard to their treat- 



THE HOUSE OF GAIUS. 



ment of strangers and pilgrims, brethren and mes- 
sengers of the Church. "If," he says, "thou bring 
them forward on their journey after a godly sort, 
thou shalt do well : because that for his name's sake 
they went forth, taking nothing of the Gentiles. 
We, therefore, ought to receive such, that we might 
be fellow-helpers to the truth." It is an unspeaka- 
ble privilege, dear brethren, to be fellow-helpers to 
the truth. And this we may all be in a great variety 
of ways. Let us remember that all true believers 
are our brothers and sisters in the Lord. They are 
our fellow-travellers, with many wants and sur- 
rounded by powerful adversaries, journeying like 
ourselves to the city of the living God. And shall 
we not do well to bring them forward on their jour- 
ney after a godly sort ? Ought we not to show our 
love to our Redeemer, by supporting those who, for 
his name's sake, have gone forth, taking nothing of 
the Gentiles, to declare among them the unsearch- 
able riches of Christ ? We may not all indeed, like 
Gaius, have ability or opportunity actually to receive 
the brethren into our houses ; but by contributing 
according to our several abilities to the cause of 
missions, by constantly praying for the extension of 
the Saviour's kingdom upon earth, and assisting and 
helping his true followers as we have opportunity, 
we may show the spirit of G-aius, though placed in 
different circumstances from him. Oh, in what a strong 
light has the Lord shown his displeasure against in- 
difference to his cause, and unwillingness to minister 
to the necessities of his people ! " An Ammonite or 
a Moabite shall not enter into the congregation of 
the Lord for ever ; because they met you not with 
bread and water in the way, when ye came forth out 
of Egypt." And in the judgment of the great day, 



220 



LECTURE XIV. 



how will this criminal neglect be seen in its true 
and proper colours, when the King shall say to them 
on the left hand : " Forasmuch as ye did it not to 
the least of these my brethren, ye did it not to me." 
The remarks, too, of Graius upon Christian families, 
and the most likely means for perpetuating real 
piety, from one generation to another, are well wor- 
thy of our consideration. Many painful instances 
are upon record of the children of eminent Chris- 
tians not taking after their father. They do not 
bear up their father's name, nor tread in their 
father's steps, nor come to their father's end. Now 
where this is unhappily the case, we believe that it 
may very frequently be traced to a want of proper 
influence being used by the mother. How immense 
the influence of a Christian mother in the right 
bringing up of children ! When Christian himself 
set out on pilgrimage, all his children remained be- 
hind ; and not one of them was disposed to follow 
his example. But no sooner was his wife brought 
to enter upon that way, than every one of the chil- 
dren^ overcome by her influence and example and 
representations, delayed no longer to set off too. It 
is, therefore, of unspeakable importance that all who 
have something more than the name of Christians 
should marry only in the Lord. When a real Chris- 
tian is equally yoked together with a decided, con- 
sistent and spiritually-minded partner, it may be 
expected that their family will prove a little nurseiy 
for heaven. How pleasant it is to see the combined 
efforts of pious parents, with one heart and one way, 
training up their children in the true faith and fear 
of G-od, and instilling into their minds betimes the 
principles of industry and order, generosity and 
kindness. "When this is united with fervent prayer. 



THE HOUSE OF GAIUS. 



221 



and the touching eloquence of a good example, such 
a family is indeed one of the bright spots which we 
occasionally visit in our way through the wilder- 
ness : 

" 'Tis like a little heaven below !" 
Here the Christian mother is seen in her proper 
place, crowned with her proper honour, and diffus- 
ing happiness and blessings on every side. She 
makes no concealment of her real principles. She 
does not attempt to conciliate others to true religion, 
by acting in such a way as to make it very doubtful 
to all serious people whether she is indeed possessed 
of it herself. She acts from principle ; and all her 
sympathies and all her affections are drawn out to 
the people of God. It may be said of her, as it 
was said to Ruth : " All the city of my people doth 
know that thou art a virtuous woman." Her single 
desire is to act as a Christian mother ought to act, 
to adorn her station, and to fulfil the duties which 
belong to it. " She looketh well to the ways of her 
house, and eateth not the bread of idleness." Here 
indeed is a laudable object of ambition; and she 
who steadily pursues it shall in no wise lose her re- 
ward. " Her children rise up and call her blessed ; 
her husband also, and he praiseth her. Favour is 
deceitful, and beauty is vain; but a woman that 
feareth the Lord, she shall be praised." 

II. We pass on from the reception to consider the 
entertainment which our pilgrims found in the house 
of Gaius. No sooner were preparations seen for 
the approaching supper, than one of the young pil- 
grims observed, " The sight of this produces in me 
a greater appetite for my food than I had before." 
To this it was replied by the host : " So let all the 
19* 



222 



LECTURE XIV. 



ministrations of his servants in this life produce in 
you a greater desire to sit at the supper of the great 
King in his kingdom." All ordinances here are 
only preparatory to the marriage supper of the 
Lamb. At the supper, to which all the guests sat 
down, a wave-breast and a heave-shoulder were first 
served. They were tender and good, and all the 
party partook of them. Next they brought a bottle 
of wine, as red as blood. The host assured them 
they might drink freely of this without any fear of 
excess. It was the pure blood of the grape, even 
the wine which maketh glad the heart of man, with- 
out any sorrow or painful remorse resulting from its 
use. There was plenty of milk, and the host said, 
" Let the boys take it, that they may grow thereby." 
Then they brought up in course a dish of butter and 
hone}'. Of this they directed all the pilgrims freely 
to partake, as its property was to clear and to 
strengthen both the judgment and the understand- 
ing. They were informed that the Lord of pilgrims, 
as he fulfilled his course, partook of this kind of 
food : according to an ancient prophecy which de- 
clared concerning him, " Butter and honey shall he 
eat, that he may know to refuse the evil and choose 
the good." Apples were then brought up, which 
were very pleasant to the taste. The young pilgrim 
who had been sick by reason of the fruit which he 
had eaten, inquired if apjDles were allowable for them, 
since it was by fruit of this kind that the serpent 
beguiled Eve with his subtilty. To this it was re- 
plied, " Forbidden fruit will make you sick, but not 
what our Lord has tolerated." Nuts were afterwards 
brought upon the table. It was observed that 
though these spoil tender teeth, especially the teeth 
of children, yet those who had age and skill to open 



THE HOUSE OF GAIUS. 



223 



them properly, and feed upon the kernels, would be 
amply repaid for their pains and trouble. While the 
elder pilgrims were thus engaged, a riddle was pro- 
posed by one of the party : — 

"A man there was (though some did count him mad,) 
The more he cast away, the more he had/' 

And thus was the riddle expounded : — 

"He who bestows his goods upon the poor, 
Shall have as much again, and ten times more." 

Here let us pause a few moments to consider the 
instruction which is presented to us under the figure 
of this entertainment. In the provisions brought on 
this table we have the different parts of social wor- 
ship and Christian fellowship set before us in a most 
instructive point of view. The heave-shoulder was 
a part of the sacrifice, to be solemnly lifted up unto 
the Lord, in token that all things come from above; 
and the wave-breast was the choice part of every vic- 
tim more especially offered unto the Lord : thus sig- 
nifying that our heart and the best of our energies 
must be consecrated unto G-od. Thus together they 
may very properly be taken as the emblem of prayer 
and praise. The blood-red wine, so reviving and re- 
freshing to the faint and the weary, represents to us 
the atoning blood of Christ, which alone can revive 
a self-despairing soul; and by the application of 
which a poor sinner is delivered from his distress, 
and girded with gladness. Milk is the emblem of 
the plain and essential truths of Scripture, by which 
babes and learners in the school of Christ are nour- 
ished up unto eternal life. Butter and honey have 
been explained to signify those animating views of 
G-od, and his dealings with his people, and those 
foretastes of heavenly joys, which tend greatly to 



224 



LECTURE XIV. 



establish the judgment, enlarge the understanding, 
and determine the affections in choosing the good and 
refusing the evil. Apples are spoken of in another 
part of Scripture, where they represent the promises 
and privileges by which believers are comforted in 
communion with Christ : " Comfort me with apples." 
Nuts signify harder and more difficult subjects, and 
which amply repay the pains and trouble of pene- 
trating their inward meaning, though they are not 
proper to be discussed by new converts and inexpe- 
rienced Christians. 

How good and pleasant a thing it is for Christians 
thus to be engaged, and to converse together ! When 
a person is by any means spiritually-minded, and 
has a real taste for heavenly conversation and spiri- 
tual exercises, he finds unspeakably more delight at 
such a feast as this than others find in the scenes 
and occupations which they prize the most. 

" The hill of Zion yields 

A thousand sacred sweets, 
Before we tread the heavenly fields, 

Or walk the golden streets." 

When we can engage in such exercises, with all our 
heart and with all our soul, oh, how good it is for 
us to draw near unto God, and to unite with our 
house in prayer and praise ! When we lift up our 
hearts unto the Lord, and spread all our wants and 
desires before the throne of the heavenly grace ; and 
when we praise and bless his holy name, and 
devoutly acknowledge that all our mercies come from 
him, what can be more delightful than such employ- 
ment ? How reviving it is to speak of the dying 
love of Christ ! His love is better than wine. 
When those who have tasted and handled what they 
declare, speak of the glory of Christ and talk of his 



THE HOUSE OF GAIUS. 



225 



power, it has the same effect upon the poor heavy- 
laden sinner as the partaking of the most generous 
wine upon him that was ready to perish. He drinks 
and forgets his poverty and remembers his misery 
no more ! As a person in health relishes his neces- 
sary food, so do real Christians, as new-born babes, 
desire the sincere milk of the word of God, that they 
may grow thereby. Milk, it is true, is especially 
for babes ; but in the kingdom of heaven we must 
all become as little children. Generally we find, 
that in proportion as a person is eminent in grace and 
holiness, he relishes and enjoys the plain and the 
nourishing declarations of Scripture. u Wherefore 
laying aside all malice, and all guile, and hypocrisies, 
and envies, and all evil speaking, as new-born babes 
desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may 
grow thereby." Pass not by the butter and the 
honey. The discoveries made in the Bible, when 
our hearts are prepared to receive them aright, are 
softer than butter and sweeter than honey. Let us 
seek by these to have alike our will, our understand- 
ing, our judgment and our affections ail properly in- 
fluenced, so that we shall be induced to choose the 
good and to refuse the evil. While we are afraid 
even to touch forbidden fruit, and abstain from all 
appearance of evil, let us earnestly seek to embrace, 
in communion with our Saviour, all the exceeding 
great and precious promises which he holds forth to 
his believing people ; and to enjoy the unspeakable 
privileges to which he admits us. It is readily 
granted that in the Holy Scriptures there are many 
things hard to be understood. The meaning of 
every passage does not lie on the surface. It is like 
the deeply imbedded ore, which cannot be found 
without diligent search, and cannot be obtained with- 



226 



LECTURE XIV. 



out laborious effort. It is like fruit enclosed in a 
rough and hard exterior. The shell has to be opened 
before the kernel can be tasted. A wise and expe- 
rienced Christian will observe the proper time and 
company for the opening of such subjects and the 
expounding of such mysteries. If there be any such 
pas-ages which trouble and perplex us, we should 
observe the proper opportunity for having them ex- 
plained. In addition to earnestly seeking for light 
from above, we should modestly propose them (not 
in a captious but in an inquiring spirit) when we are 
privileged to converse with eminent Christians or 
faithful ministers. Something is clearly revealed 
to one, which is a dark mystery to another. Thus 
by intercourse with each other, and the exchange of 
their sentiments, believers are enabled mutually to 
instruct and edify one another. When we meet 
with parts of Scripture, into the hidden meaning of 
which we cannot enter, we should feel that we are 
only babes fit for milk, and own how unskilful we 
are in the word of righteousness. But we should 
consider if the great Teacher were to take us into 
the garden of nuts, or even if some of his expe- 
rienced people were present with us, to open the 
mysteries that perplex us, we should then feed with 
unspeakable delight on those hidden truths, which 
before we were unable either to touch or to apply. 

A passage of this kind we have expounded by 
Gaius. 3Ien of the world would count it little short 
of madness to devote a large portion of their pro- 
perty to the purposes of piety and charity. They 
would consider this as the sure road to poverty, and 
as likely to bring their families to beggary. But a 
man with the spirit of Gaius can expound clearly 
those passages of Scripture which assert the appa- 



THE HOUSE OF GAIUS. 



227 



rent contradiction, that the true way to have and to 
increase and to lay up, is to give and to scatter and 
to empty ourselves for the benefit of others. I have 
been trained up/ he will say with Gains, in this 
way, a great while. Nothing teaches like experi- 
ence. I have learned of my Lord to be kind, and 
have found by experience that I have gained there- 
by. " There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth ) 
and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but 
it tendeth to poverty. There is that maketh him- 
self rich, yet hath nothing; there is that maketh 
himself poor, yet hath great riches." It is very 
true, dear brethren, that there is no teacher like ex- 
perience. We are never confidently assured, and 
fully established in any truth, until we know it from 
experience. For instance, we may have a kind of 
impression that Christ is unspeakably precious to 
his people ) we may be almost persuaded that there 
is a peculiar blessing resting upon a proper observa- 
tion of the Sabbath ; we may hear again and again 
our Lord's declaration, "It is more blessed to give 
than to receive but, oh, what a different kind 
of knowledge is this from experimental knowledge ! 
When we know from sweet experience, the precious- 
ness of Christ, because we have come to him as poor 
broken-hearted sinners, and have tasted that the 
Lord is gracious, — when we know the blessedness 
of the Sabbath, not from the hearing of the ear, but 
because we found and enjoyed it, and the Lord has 
met with us, and made us joyful in his house of 
prayer, — when we know that the liberal soul shall 
be made fat, not only because God has told us so in his 
holy word, but because we never made even a little 
sacrifice of our time, or substance, or strength, or 
energy for the Saviour's sake and his gospel's sake, 



228 



LECTURE XIV. 



without invariably, in one way or another, being re- 
compensed for it an hundred fold ; — then we can 
speak of these things, and recommend them to others 
without any hesitation, and with the fullest convic- 
tion of their reality. We cannot but speak the 
things which we have seen and heard, which we have 
looked upon and handled, of the word of life. Then 
we shall say : " Blessed is he that believeth ; blessed 
is the man that doeth this, and the son of man that 
layeth hold of it ; every one that keepeth the Sab- 
bath from polluting it. Blessed is the man that 
considereth the poor and needy; the Lord shall de- 
liver him in time of trouble. Lo this, we have 
searched it, so it is ) hear it, and know thou it for 
thy good/' 

HYMN. 

Unworthy, Lord, I am to come 

Beneath the happy roof, 
"Where all thy servants find a home, 

But dare not stand aloof. 

I love to be with those that love 

My Saviour and his -ways ; 
I feel the pledge of joys above, 

When joining them in praise. 

With them I rest my weary feet, 

My drooping spirit cheer: 
I join with them, in counsel sweet, 

And heavenly wonders hear. 

Thy Spirit is not straitened, Lord, 

Let me His influence prove : 
Enlarge my heart, and shed abroad 

The comfort of thy love. 

May all thy people, in thy name, 

Each fellow-saint receive ; 
Oh, make of heart and mind the same, 

The number that believe. 



THE HOUSE OF GAIUS. 



229 



So none of all thy saints shall need ; 

And when thy Church is one, 
The world shall say, We see indeed, 

The Father sent his Son. 



PRAYER. 

thou who hast promised to be the God of all the families 
of thy people, look down in great mercy upon us, and bless us, 
through him in whom all the families of "the earth are to be 
blessed. May we love thy people, and by every means in our 
power, be fellow-helpers to the truth. As we have opportunity, 
may we use hospitality one to another without grudging. Help 
us to discern the image of our Saviour whenever it is reflected 
by his members ; and for his sake may we visit them, and love 
them, and seek to do them good. May every social connection 
that we form be only in the Lord, and such as is sanctioned by 
thy holy word. Oh do thou sanctify and bless us, whenever we 
assemble together, either at the family altar, or in social prayer. 
Help us to fulfil aright the peculiar duties which belong to our 
several situations in life. Oh bless us, and make us a blessing 
to all with whom we are connected. Mercifully grant that those 
who dwell under our shadow may return and come to thee by true 
repentance. Give us, we beseech thee, the spirit of prayer, and 
tune our hearts to speak thy praise. May we receive all our 
blessings as coming from thee; and may we consecrate the best 
of our energies, yea all that we are and have, to thy service and 
to thy glory. May we all be partakers of that precious blood 
which was shed for the remission of our sins. May we desire 
the sincere milk of the word of God. Give us, we beseech thee, 
a right judgment in all things, that we may know how to choose 
the good and refuse the evil. gracious Father, thou art able 
to make all grace abound in us. We humbly beseech thee, 
therefore, hear our prayers, and pardon our sins, and lift up the 
light of thy countenance upon us, and bless us, and cause thy 
face to shine upon us, for the sake of Jesus Christ our only Lord 
and Saviour. 



i 



20 



LECTURE XV. 



GODLY EDIFYIXG AXD EEEBLEMIND DELIVERED. 



Thus I resolved before the Lord, 
" Xow will I watch my tongue, 

Lest I let slip one sinful word, 
Or do my neighbour wrong." 

Whene'er constrained a while to stay 
With men of lives profane, 

I'll set a double guard that day, 
!Nor let my talk be vain. 

I'll scarce allow my lips to speak 
The pious thoughts I feel, 

Lest scoffers should occasion take 
To mock my holy zeal. 

Yet if some proper hour appear, 

I'll not be over-awed, 
But let the scoffing sinners hear 

That I can speak for God. 



1 Thessaloxiaxs v. 11. 

wherefore comfort yourselves together. and edify one another, 
even as also ye do. 

It is very pleasant when true believers keep the 
unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. They 
ought to act and live as members of the same body 
and children of the same family. This will be the 
case as we realize our personal interest in the only 
Saviour of sinners. The mutual comfort and edifi- 
cation to which, in our text, the apostle exhorts be- 
lievers is evidently grounded upon their personal 
230 



GODLY EDIFYING; ETC. 



231 



interest in one common Saviour. (C God hath not/' 
he says, " appointed us to wrath, but to obtain sal- 
vation by our Lord Jesus Christ, who died for us, 
that, whether we wake or sleep, we should live to- 
gether with him. Wherefore comfort yourselves 
together, and edify one another, even as also ye do." 
We have to consider in the present lecture, 

I. The edifying conversation that was carried on 
in the house of Gaius. And 

II. The deliverance of Feeblemind out of the 
hands of the giant Slaygood. 

Oh, that the spirit of truth, and unity, and godly 
concord may be poured into all our hearts, that we 
may comfort and edify one another more than we do ! 

I. We begin with the edifying conversation that 
was carried on in the house of Gaius. All the pil- 
grims, from the youngest to the oldest, felt that it 
was good for them to be here. After the little ones 
had retired, the rest were such suitable companions 
that they knew not how to part. They had much 
talk of their Lord, themselves, and their journey. 
They spoke often one to another; thus they had 
more deeply impressed upon their hearts the im- 
portant truths in which they were all agreed. They 
all confessed that we can never mortify our sin until 
we are first conquered by grace, and that the proper 
way to convince others that we are alive to God, is 
to show that we are dying to ourselves. " It is 
right/' said Gaius; "good doctrine and sound expe- 
rience teach this ; for until grace displays itself, and 
overcomes the soul with its glory, it is altogether 
without heart to oppose sin. Besides, if sin be 
Satan's cord by which the soul lies bound, how 



232 



LECTURE XV. 



should it make any resistance before it is loosed 
from that infirmity ? Nor will any man that knows 
either reason or grace believe that a person can be a 
living monument of grace that is a slave to his own 
corruption." A little history was then told to illus- 
trate the important truth, that different individuals 
require a different measure of grace to enable them 
to walk alike in the even path of obedience. One 
person has much more to contend with than another; 
his corruptions are stronger, his circumstances are 
more peculiar. Now, that which heads against the 
greatest opposition is clearly proved to be the 
strongest. Then was the fatal mistake exposed, by 
which it is feared many are deceived; viz., that of 
taking the decays of nature for a gracious conquest 
over corruption. When men outlive their evil pro- 
pensities, they are apt to flatter themselves that they 
have prevailed against them; but we should seriously 
remember that the unclean spirit may go out of a 
man, only to return with seven spirits more wicked 
than himself, and to make the last state of the man 
worse than the first. We should be very earnest in 
bringing our hearts to the scriptural tests of conver- 
sion. When the party was assembled in the morn- 
ing, a portion from the word of God was read, which 
was the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah. A few simple 
but important questions were also asked, which were 
suggested by what had been read. " Why," it was 
asked, "is the Saviour said to come out of a dry 
ground?" To this it was replied, "Because the 
church of the Jews, of which Christ came, had then 
lost all the sap and spirit of religion." In addition 
to this it might have been added, the royal house 
of David, from which he was to spring according to 
the flesh, had sunk into a lowly condition, and bore 



GODLY EDIFYING, ETC. 



233 



at that period no marks of its former greatness. 
Another question was also asked, which was sug- 
gested by the reading of the same chapter, " Why 
is it said of the Saviour, who is indeed fairer than 
the children of men, that he has no form nor come- 
liness V 9 To this question the true answer was re- 
turned. The words are spoken in the person of 
unbelievers, who, because they want the eye that 
can see into our Prince's heart, therefore they judge 
of him by the meanness of his outside. Just like 
those who know not that precious stones are covered 
over with a homely crust, and who, when they have 
found one, — because they know not what they have 
found, — cast it away again, as men do a common 
stone. 

Here we have a specimen of the kind of conversa- 
tion which is good to the use of edifying. They 
who fear the Lord should speak often one to an- 
other. If this be done in simplicity and godly sin- 
cerity, the poor and imperfect testimony which we 
are enabled to give may often prove a word in sea- 
son to others \ and we shall frequently find our own 
hearts quickened and enlarged, as we listen to the 
communications of others. It is not the mere know- 
ledge of the truth that affects our hearts and influ- 
ences our conduct. No; it is only when the truth 
is applied inwardly to us by the power of the Holy 
Ghost. And how frequently does this great Teacher 
accompany with his blessing the scriptural truths 
and sentiments which are proclaimed by one Chris- 
tian to another ! We often find that truths which 
I we have long known appear to us in a different 
light, and affect us in a different manner, when they 
are simply delivered by some of our brethren. If 
we only deeply feel ourselves what we modestly 
20* 



234 



LECTURE XV. 



proclaim to others, what proceeds directly from our 
own heart will often be conveyed directly to the 
heart of those we address. Let us seek to have all 
our sins, and especially our besetting sins, forcibly 
expelled from us by the Divine power of heavenly 
grace, lest we fall into the sad mistake of concluding 
that our hearts are changed, and that we have given 
up our sins, when, in reality, we are yet in the gall 
of bitterness and the bond of iniquity, and we have 
only exchanged our sins, or else lack the opportunity 
of committing them. The practice of reading the 
holy Scripture aloud, ought constantly to be kept up 
in every Christian family. This would always fur- 
nish a profitable subject for conversation, and suggest 
many important questions which might very happily 
be put to the younger branches of the household. 
Such a chapter as the fifty-third of Isaiah is well 
calculated to edify and instruct at the same time. 
Here we have the precious doctrine of the Lord of 
glory suffering in the room and in the stead of us 
perishing sinners. Was this glorious branch raised 
out of the dry ground of a church and nation, that 
had well-nigh lost all the spirit and sap of religion ? 
Let us not despair, either for ourselves or the place 
wherein we dwell. Is any thing too hard for the 
Lord ? He can cause the new and gracious principle 
to spring forth and blossom as an herb, in our barren 
and dry souls; and amid the fearful lack of spiritual 
life which we see around us, and the barren and dry 
land which lies before us, he can cause to grow up 
trees of righteousness, the planting of the Lord. 

H. TTe come now to consider the deliverance of 
Feeblemind out of the hands of the giant Slaygood. 
It was proposed by Graius, after his guests should be 



GODLY EDIFYING, ETC. 



235 



well refreshed, that they should walk into the fields 
to see if they could do any good. A sad and cruel 
enemy to pilgrims, he said, dwelt not very far off. 
He was captain over a band of thieves ; and if the 
country could be cleared of her and his men, it 
would be a very great advantage. This was a piece 
of service in which Greatheart especially delighted. 
So he took his sword, helmet and shield ; and the 
others accompanied him with spears and staves. 
They soon came to the place where this mighty rob- 
ber had his cave. They found him with a pilgrim 
named Feeblemind in his hands. His men had 
taken him, and brought him to their captain, who 
was preparing to slay him. Thus, our armed and 
fearless pilgrims had come in a good time. Great- 
heart fought and conquered the giant ; cut off his 
head and rescued the poor trembling pilgrim out of 
his hands. The account given by Feeblemind of 
himself, after his rescue, is worthy of our considera- 
tion. " I am," he said, " as you see, a poor feeble 
creature, both in mind and body. Death used to 
knock once a day at my door ) so thinking I should 
never be well at home, I resolved upon a pilgrim's 
life. I left the town of Uncertain, my native place. 
Though I was scarcely able to crawl along, my 
resolution was to spend my life in the pilgrim's way. 
When I came to the gate at the head of the road, 
much to my surprise and delight, no objection was 
made, either to my sickly looks or my feeble mind. 
The man there gave me such things as were neces- 
sary for my journey, and bade me hope to the end. 
The kindness which I received in the Interpreter's 
house I shall never forget. Because he judged the 
hill Difficulty too hard for me, he even commanded 
his servants to carry me all the way up it. And, 



236 



LECTURE XV. 



indeed, the kindness which has been shown me, 
from first to last, by all the pilgrims that I have 
met, has been most surprising. Though none were 
willing to go on so softly as I am obliged to do, yet 
still, as they came on, they exhorted me to be of 
good cheer, and said that they had received a 
commandment from their Lord, to ' comfort the fee- 
ble-minded/ When I came to the place where the 
bands of the wicked (the giant's men) set upon me, 
they told me to prepare for battle. But, alas ! I 
had more need of a cordial to enable me still to 
creep along ; how then should I have any strength 
to engage in such an encounter ? I had no power 
at all against the great company that came upon me. 
So they took me captive, and brought me to their 
leader. My mind, however, feeble as it is, did not 
yield to these sons of violence. They led me against 
my will to the cave that belongs to the captain of 
their band. But, perilous as my situation was, I 
conceived all the while that this terrible enemy 
should not slay me. And even when he had got 
me into his den, and to sight and sense there was 
not the least prospect of deliverance, because I had 
been forcibly carried, and had not willingly entered 
into that abode of darkness, I was still sustained 
with the secret belief that I should, by some means 
or other, come out alive again. And this was the 
ground of my hope. I have heard that not any 
pilgrim that is taken captive by violent hands, if his 
heart be right to his 3Iaster, shall ever die by the 
hand of the enemy. Neither was my expectation 
disappointed. I expected to be robbed, and robbed 
I have been j but 1 am, as you see, escaped with my 
life, and it is given me for a prey. For this deli- 
verance I am indebted to my King as the author, 



GODLY EDIFYING; ETC. 



237 



and to you as the instruments. I know not what is 
before me. Other trials and adversaries I must still 
encounter. But I am resolved what to do. I will 
run when I can ; and walk when I cannot run ; and 
creep when I cannot walk. As to the main, I thank 
him that loved me, I am fixed. My way is before 
me ) my mind is beyond the river that has no bridge, 
though I am, as you see, but of a feeble mind/' 

It was easy to see, and our pilgrims saw it at once, 
that the poor man who gave this account of himself 
was connected with the family of the Fearings. 
Gaius gave him a hearty welcome to his house ; and 
said that whatever he wanted should be done for 
him with all readiness of mind. Then did Feeble- 
mind admire greatly that such should be the result 
of his falling into the hands of Slaygood. It seemed 
as if the giant had only taken him that he might 
introduce him to the excellent company he was now 
enjoying. Howbeit the enemy meant not so, nei- 
ther did his heart think it. 

This little history of Feeblemind sets before us, 
in a lively manner, much that deserves our most 
serious attention. Slaygood may represent the ring- 
leaders or propounders of any false doctrine or 
corrupt practice, by which the souls of men are 
beguiled into fatal error or deadly sin ; and continu- 
ing in it are slain or destroyed. Alas, how many 
Slaygoods there are in the world ! One sinner 
destroyeth much good. Superstition slays its thou- 
sands ; and infidelity its ten thousands ! And oh, 
what fearful havoc do drunkenness and sabbath- 
breaking and uncleanness make of the souls of 
men ! All true Christians should set themselves 
zealously to oppose and discountenance every false 
and corrupt system, by which the souls of men are 



238 



LECTURE XV. 



endangered and destroyed. Why are gifts and graces 
communicated to us, but that we may lay them out 
in glorifying God and setting forward the salvation 
of all men ? We must not say, " This is no business 
of mine — I have other engagements and employ- 
ments. Let ministers defend the faith and refute 
error." But is not every true Christian a soldier ? 
Is he not bound to fight manfully under the banner 
of Christ against sin, the world and the devil ? 
Where, then, can be our fidelity to Christ, if we 
have no heart for any thing that concerns his glory ? 
It was not ministers, but all faithful people, that St. 
Paul was addressing when he said : " Now we 
beseech you, brethren, warn them that are unruly, 
comfort the feeble-minded, support the weak, be 
patient toward all men. Whatever influence, or 
gifts, or talents, we may possess, oh let us use 
them all in discountenancing error and sin ! Let 
us be valiant for the truth, and set our face like a 
flint against all those delusions and abominations by 
which souls are ensnared by the enemy, and plunged 
into everlasting ruin ! If, in the place where we 
live, or anywhere round about us, any unscriptural 
notions are prevalent, or any fashionable or deep- 
rooted habits of ungodliness have a ruinous influence 
upon men, oh let us do what we can to put them 
down. Sometimes a true-hearted, though a feeble- 
minded pilgrim, may be surprised and overcome by 
some subtle adversary, or some sharp temptation. 
What a blessed work it is to be employed as the 
instrument of deliverance to these I The tender 
care which the Great Shepherd extends to the 
meanest and the feeblest of all his flock, is wonder- 
fully striking. " He will not break a bruised reed, 
neither will he quench the smoking flax." Are any 



GODLY EDIFYING, ETC. 



239 



of you, my "brethren, to be numbered among these 
feeble folk ? Only let your heart be true and loyal 
to the great King, and he will not despise or reject 
you because of your manifold infirmities. " He 
knoweth your frame ; he considereth that you are 
but dust." Have you been seduced into some false 
way ? or have you, by reason of the frailty of your 
nature, not been able to stand upright, and so have 
you been surprised and taken, as it were a prisoner 
into the enemy's hands? While you deeply bewail 
your lamentable situation, and the sins which led to 
it, oh look again and again to the Great Sacrifice of 
the cross ) wash again and again in the fountain 
opened for sin and for uncleanness, and hope still in 
God, for you shall yet praise him for the help of his 
countenance. To sight and sense your situation may 
be very uncomfortable, and you may be quite unable 
to perceive from which way deliverance can come. 
But if your heart be right with God, and you hum- 
bly put your trust in his help, in due time deliverance 
shall come. " For the Lord taketh pleasure in them 
that fear him, and put their trust in his mercy." 
Only be right as to the main; and say, "My heart 
is fixed, God, my heart is fixed." And then when 
you come to the river that has no bridge, he who 
has hitherto supported you will support you to the 
end, delivering you from every evil work, and pre- 
serving you to his heavenly kingdom. 



21* 



240 



LECTURE XV. 



HYMN. 

Trembling soul, by tempest tossed, 
Lo, I seek and save the lost ! 
Captives from their bondage free, 
Cause the blinded eyes to see ; 
Bruised souls I gently bind — 
Cheer thee, thou feeble mind ! 

Feeble-minded as thou art, 
Bid thy gloomy fears depart ; 
Strengthened by my glorious strength, 
Weakness shall prevail at length ; 
Mine is power and love combined — 
I will help thee, feeble mind ! 

Weakest worms shall at my call, 
Thresh the hills, and beat them small; 
Human might I still refuse, 
Weakness, baseness ever choose. 
All my strength the weakest see — 
Feeble mind, IT1 strengthen thee ! 

Though unnumbered, powerful foes 
Rise, thy journey to oppose, 
Earth and hell united stand, 
All to pluck thee from my hand, 
Vain their efforts ! thou shalt find 
Weakness strength, thou feeble mind ! 



PRAYER. 

Lord of all power and might, who art the author and giver of 
all good things, thou hast charged thy people to comfort them- 
selves together, and to edify one another. We feel and confess 
out own sinfulness and ignorance, and insufficiency for any 
thing that is good. We can receive nothing and impart no- 
thing, except it be given to us from above. Pardon, we beseech 
thee, all our sins, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus, 
and replenish our souls with the riches of his grace, that we may 



GODLY EDIFYING, ETC. 



be able also to comfort and admonish one another. Give us all 
an experimental acquaintance with the word of life. May the 
word of Christ dwell in us richly in all wisdom and spiritual 
understanding ; and enable us to hold forth the word of life to 
others. Help us to instruct our families out of thy holy word ; 
and give us all grace to Walk according to its heavenly direc- 
tions. Open our eyes and open our hearts, that we may see the 
beauty, and feel the preciousness of Him who was wounded for 
our transgressions and bruised for our iniquities. And we most 
humbly beseech thee, not only to bless us in our own souls, but 
to make us also a blessing to the souls of others. Grant that 
whatever influence or talents we may possess, may all be con- 
secrated to thy service. Employ us as thine honoured instru- 
ments in putting down all those causes of offence whereby many 
are entangled or defiled, or stumbled or made weak. And may 
it please thee to look down in tender compassion upon such as 
are of a feeble mind. Do thou, the God of all grace, effectually 
comfort and strengthen us. Oh that our hearts may be right in 
thy sight. May we never consent to the evil which we do, but 
strive and protest against it with our latest breath. And if, at 
any time, through our sins and wickedness, the adversary gets 
an advantage over us, and is ready to persecute us and take us, 
when there is none to deliver us, Lord, do thou undertake for us. 
Give us not over a prey to his teeth. In our greatest extremity 
may we look again to thy holy temple, and trust in thy tender 
mercy for ever and ever. In the multitude of the sorrows that 
we have in our hearts, let thy comforts refresh our soul. May 
we find with adoring wonder that our extremity is thy opportu- 
nity ; that thou art a very present help in trouble, and that 
there is deliverance for all them that put their trust in thee, 
And, finally, do thou mercifully grant that all the dispensations 
of thy providence, and all the events which befall us in this 
world of sin and sorrow, may be overruled to the furtherance of 
our everlasting salvation. All this we ask, pleading the merits 
and mediation of Jesus Christ, our only Lord and Saviour. 



21* 



LECTURE XVI. 



COMMUNICATIONS BY THE WAY. 



I'll bless the Lord from day to day ; 

How good are all his ways ! 
Ye humble souls that use to pray, 

Come help my lips to praise. 

Sing to the honour of his name, 

How a poor sufferer cried, 
Nor was his hope exposed to shame, 

Nor was his suit denied. 

Oh sinners, come and taste his love, 
Come, learn his pleasant ways, 

And let your own experience prove 
The sweetness of his grace. 

He bids his angels pitch their tents 
Round where his children dwell; 

What ills their heavenly care prevents, 
No earthly tongue can tell. 

Oh love the Lord, ye saints of his ; 

His eye regards the just ; 
How richly blest their portion is 

Who make the Lord their trust ! 



Galatiaxs vi. 2. 
beae ye oxe another's burdens, axd so fulfil the law of christ. 

We knew not to what extent we ought to love one 
another, until Christ showed us, by laying down his 
life for us. We ought to lay down our lives for the 
brethren, and to love one another, even as Christ 
has loved us. Oh, what kind sympathy, and ready 
help, and loving admonitions should we give one to 

242 



COMMUNICATIONS BY THE WAY. 



243 



another, if the same mind were in us which was also 
in Christ Jesus, and if we more constantly consi- 
dered him who left us an example that we should 
follow his steps. His special command, as well as 
his constant example, requires this spirit of love to 
be seen in all his disciples. Such a spirit as this is 
the badge of discipleship before the eyes of men 
which he will not dispense with. It is the witness 
to ourselves that we are indeed the children of God. 
It is the royal law, the special and the new command- 
ment sent forth from the King : u A new command- 
ment give I unto you, that ye love one another." 
The law of Christ therefore is evidently that pure 
and fervent spirit of love which teaches us to feel for 
the sorrows and distresses of our brethren, and to do 
all we can to alleviate them. "Bear ye one an- 
other's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ." 
We have to consider in this Lecture — 

I. The friendly communications of the pilgrims, 
before they set out from the house of Gaius. 
II. Their communications by the way. 

I. We begin with their communications before 
they left the house of Gaius. Soon after Feeble- 
mind had arrived, they were informed that a pilgrim 
called Notright had been struck dead by a thunder- 
bolt at a little distance. This man had been in the 
company of Feeblemind when he fell into the hands 
of Slaygood. One had been taken to experience a 
marvellous deliverance ; the other had escaped for a 
little season, only to come to that fearful end. All 
the pilgrims were much affected at this occurrence. 
Before they set out on their journey, Gaius made 
them a feast ; and when the reckoning was called 



244 



LECTURE XVI. 



for, he would take nothing. He said he would wait 
for the payment of what he had expended upon them, 
until the return of the Good Samaritan, and then he 
knew well that he should be abundantly recompensed. 
To this the conductor of the pilgrims replied : " Be- 
loved, thou doest faithfully whatsoever thou doest to 
the brethren, and to strangers j which have borne 
witness of thy charity before the church : whom if 
thou bring forward on their journey after a godly 
sort, thou shalt do well." Then did G-aius take 
leave of them all, paying special attention to Feeble- 
mind, and giving something to him for his support 
by the way, which he gave not to the others. But 
notwithstanding this, the poor man, as soon as they 
were out of the door was for lingering behind. He said 
he could not keep up with the rest — that he should 
only be a burden to them — that his fears and scru- 
ples would only retard and distress the whole party ; 
and that it would be much better for him and for 
them that he should stay behind, and get on as he 
could by himself. But the faithful guide would by 
no means consent to this. In the spirit of a true 
conductor of pilgrims to the Celestial City, he said, 
H I have received a special charge to comfort the 
feeble-minded and to support the weak. You must 
needs go along with us : we will lend you our help : 
we will deny ourselves of some things which are even 
lawful for your sake. In short, we will be made all 
things to you, rather than you shall be left behind." 
As they were thus conversing, there came up a lame 
pilgrim with crutches, whose name was Beady-to- 
halt. Here was a suitable companion for Feeble- 
mind, and being so matched he was now content to 
fall in the train with the rest of the pilgrims ) for 
the wise and considerate guide was as unwilling for 



COMMUNICATIONS BY THE WAY. 245 



the lame to be turned out of the way as for the weak 
to be unsupported, or the feeble-minded to remain 
uncomforted. So forward they all proceeded, pro- 
perly arranged, in the direction of the Celestial City. 

Dear brethren, what a touching example is here 
held up for our imitation ; and how much important 
instruction is hid under the veil of this simple nar- 
rative ! Let us be warned by the end of Not-right, 
directed by the charity of Gaius, and instructed by 
the forbearance of Greatheart. 

1. A man who makes a profession of religion while 
his heart is not right in the sight of God, may for the 
present escape many of the dangers in which the 
godly are involved ; but oh, think how suddenly he 
must consume and perish and come to a fearful end. 
To be suddenly struck dead by a flash of lightning 
on the road may give us some idea of the terrible 
end of the hypocrite and the dissembler with God. 
Let us not think that any providential mercies which 
we may have receivecf can prove that all is well, if 
we are in nowise possessed of a penitent heart and a 
lively faith. Let us often pray earnestly : " Examine 
me, Lord, and prove me; try my heart and my 
reins. " We, none of us, are right, except as we 
possess a broken and a contrite heart, a readiness of 
mind to embrace the gospel of salvation, and a sin- 
cere desire to do all the will of God. Oh let us re- 
member the solemn admonition which speaketh to 
us : " Kiss the Son, lest he be angry, and so ye perish 
by the way." 

2. Again, let us be directed by the charity of 
Gaius. He had real pleasure in doing good, hoping 
for nothing again. In any way that he could, to be 
a fellow-helper to the truth, was the joy and rejoicing 

21* 



246 



LECTURE XVI. 



of his heart. But though in this present life he 
looked for no acknowledgment of the kindness 
which he showed to the people of God, with the eye 
of faith he looked forward to the life of the world to 
come, and he had respect to the recompense of 
reward. Every afflicted or needy Christian whom 
he was to succour or relieve appeared to have been 
especially committed to him by the Saviour himself, 
who said, " Take care of him ; and whatsoever thou 
spendest more, when I come again, I will repay 
thee." Oh let us remember that in a little while, 
he who shall come, will come, and bring his reward 
with him. How unspeakably happy it will be for 
us, in that day, to be found looking for his appear- 
ing ) to have it then clearly shown that we have 
denied ourselves for him, and for his cause — that we 
have sought his glory in all our doings — that we 
have loved and befriended his people, out of love to 
him — that we have given # credit to his express 
declarations : " Inasmuch as ye did it to the least of 
these my brethren, ye did it unto me. They cannot 
recompense thee, but thou shalt be recompensed at 
the resurrection of the just." 

3. Once more, let us all be instructed by the for- 
bearance of Greatheart. This mighty man of valour, 
who was bold as a lion in the face of danger, who 
knew no fear, and who had conquered and slain so 
many giants, was meek and submissive as a little 
child, and gentle and yielding as a lamb, when he had 
to do with the. feeble and weak and lame among the 
Lord's flock. He united, in an eminent degree, the 
apparently opposite virtues of courage and tender- 
ness. He was a true shepherd, who had imbibed 
much of the spirit of the Chief Shepherd himself. 



COMMUNICATIONS BY THE WAY. 247 



He could appeal to his Lord and Master, and say, 

" Is there a lamb in all thy flock 
I would disdain to feed ? 
Is there a foe, before whose face 
Thy cause I'd fear to plead ?" 

How kind he was to the little children, taking them 
in his arms when they were panting up the hill of 
Difficulty ! How unwilling he was to let poor Feeble- 
mind go uncomforted ! With what real pleasure 
he took the lame and infirm man that was ready to 
halt, under his care and protection ! He positively 
declared that sooner than let these be left behind, he 
would make any sacrifice that was lawful for him to 
make. He would deny himself of many comforts 
and advantages which, with all good conscience, he 
could have enjoyed, only lest he should stumble or 
offend his weak brother. And in this, my brethren, 
as much as in any thing, is manifested both the reality 
and the strength of saving grace in a believer's 
heart. We never expect to see true religion flourish 
in this place, until there is a more loving, forbear- 
ing, self-denying spirit poured down upon us. We 
never expect to see our churches crowded every 
Sunday, and new communicants pressing forward 
to the Lord's table, until we learn to be more com- 
passionate and more considerate for others ; until it 
is evident to all around that we love one another, 
with a pure heart, fervently ; until we see every one 
seeking not his own but another's welfare. " Him 
that is weak in the faith, receive ye, but not to 
doubtful disputations. " Oh let us recollect that the 
Christian's true motto is, " None of us liveth to him- 
self, and none of us dieth to himself." Let us dili- 
gently seek and earnestly pray, that we may none 
of us put a stumbling-block, or an occasion to fall, 



248 



LECTURE XVI. 



in his brother's way. It is not Christian liberty that 
Trill concede nothing to the prejudices and mistakes 
and infirmities of others. " If meat make my 
brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world 
standeth, lest I make my brother to offend. " We that 
are strong ought to bear the infirmities of the weak ; 
and not to please ourselves. Let us every one please 
his neighbour for his good to edification ; for even 
Christ pleased not himself. Only let such a spirit 
as this be poured upon us, and constantly shown, and 
then how rapidly will the little company increase 
among us that are really travelling to the Celestial 
City ! Many that are ignorant and out of the way, 
when they see the fervent charity that knits us 
together, will seek our company. First one and then 
another will come and say, " "We will go with you, 
for we perceive that God is with you of a truth. 

II. It is time for us now to pass on, and consider 
the communications of our pilgrims by the way. It 
was proposed by one of the elders to the guide, 
" Now we are upon the road, tell us something profit- 
able of those who have gone on pilgrimage before us." 
Upon this they began to discourse about Christian 
and Faithful, their various trials and adversaries, 
and the different characters that they had encount- 
ered. The skilful guide pointed out how different 
was the experience of Faithful from that of Chris- 
tian, both in the Valley of Humiliation and in the 
Region of Darkness. Faithful had no desperate 
encounter with the terrible foe who had set so 
furiously upon Christian j neither had he to contend 
with any of the dismaying objects in the Region of 
Darkness, which had proved so extremely trying to 
the other. Faithful, however, it was observed, had 



COMMUNICATIONS BY THE WAY. 249 

not been without his temptations, although they had 
been entirely of a different kind. The temptations 
of Christian had been to fulfil the desires of the 
mind, while Faithful had been more enticed to those 
of the flesh. One had been tempted to pride, un- 
belief and apostasy ; the other to sensuality, world- 
liness and fear of man. The notable character of 
Talkative was also referred to by our pilgrims as 
they j ourneyed on. His confident folly was remarked, 
and deep regret expressed that many should follow 
his pernicious ways. He had almost, with his good 
words and fair speeches, deceived Faithful, until 
Christian, who knew the man's private character, 
suggested the proper method for exposing his hypo- 
crisy. Next they talked over the visit of Evangelist 
to Christian and Faithful, to warn them of the 
treatment they were to expect in Vanity Fair. They 
had now arrived at the place were that meeting had 
been. It was observed, that although it was a hard 
lesson which he had to teach them, he had given them 
the most seasonable encouragement, to prepare them 
for that which was coming. The valiant spirit mani- 
fested by those two noble pilgrims in the town of 
Vanity was highly applauded. It was confessed that 
they were both lion-like men, who had set their 
faces like a flint to the Celestial City; and no suffer- 
ing, however great, no adversary, however powerful, 
could turn them away from it. It was remembered, 
to their honour, how undaunted they had stood 
before the wicked judge ; and how bravely Faithful 
had sealed his testimony to the truth with his blood. 
Neither did he suffer in vain. Hopeful and others 
had sprung forth to profess the truth for which the 
martyr had suffered. And, lastly, another character 
was discussed whom Christian had met after he had 



250 



LECTURE XVI. 



got through the town of Vanity. This was none 
other than Byends. His character was summed up, 
and told with great plainness and decision, for the 
warning and instruction of the pilgrims. He was 
declared to be a downright hypocrite ; one that 
would be religious whichever way the world went ; 
but so cunning that he would be sure never to lose 
or suffer for it. He had his mode of religion for 
every fresh occasion. He would turn and change 
from opinion to opinion ; yea, and plead for doing so 
too. But a religion like this is the same as a fortune 
obtained by fraud or falsehood, or any dishonest 
means. For a little while it may amuse and gratify 
him that has it ; but " the end thereof shall not be 
blessed." As far as I could learn, said the faithful 
instructor, he came to an ill end, after all his fine- 
spun calculations, and the crooked and winding paths 
which he pursued to obtain that upon which he had 
set his heart. Nor did I hear that any of his chil- 
dren were ever of any esteem with those that walk 
uprightly. 

Here let us pause for the present. These friendly 
discussions of the pilgrims by the way may all be 
very useful to us as we proceed forward in the right 
path. If we properly consider them, they will bring 
us on our journey after a godly sort. We should 
not always pursue in silence the heavenly path, 
While we are on the road, we should endeavour to 
converse on profitable subjects with our fellow-tra- 
vellers. The peculiar trials, or the eminent graces 
of some -who have gone on the ways of Zion before 
us, will often furnish us with a suitable subject. 
How can we ever want a profitable subject, if only 
our hearts are right with God, and our faces are in- 
deed set to the better land ? All the experience of 



COMMUNICATIONS BY THE WAY. 251 



the people of God that is recorded in the Bible, is 
written for our learning and our admonition. We 
should avoid their errors, imitate their graces, and 
glorify G-od on their behalf. When we recollect 
how very different was the experience of Christian 
and Faithful over the same part of the road to Zion, 
we may all learn a most important lesson. It is not 
necessary for all true Christians to be tried and 
tempted and buffeted alike. There are, it is true, 
some things necessary, things which accompany sal- 
vation, and which are absolutely indispensable. We 
cannot be true pilgrims without a sense of our guilt 
and danger, an application to Christ to save us, and 
a real striving against sin. But wherever these are 
truly found, we need not write bitter things against 
ourselves, and conclude that we have neither part 
nor lot in the matter, because our convictions have 
not been so distressing, nor our conflicts so severe, 
nor our enjoyments so bright, as those of other 
Christians. If we know not the depths of Satan, 
and are kept in happy ignorance of the distressing 
and harassing conflicts with which some have been 
tried, let us be thankful rather than otherwise on 
this account. Terrible conflicts and distressing 
temptations are nowhere insisted upon in the Bible 
as essential to prove the reality of a work of grace 
in our hearts. Our Lord has taught us to pray, 
" Lead us not into temptation." If, therefore, we 
are only subject to those temptations which are com- 
mon to men, let us be thankful ; and earnestly seek 
for grace and strength to withstand them properly. 
Satan knows our peculiar weakness, and he will be 
most likely to adapt his bait to our besetting infirmity. 
Let us be especially on our guard, where we know we 
are most open to the assaults of the enemy. And 



252 



LECTURE XVI. 



let us lay aside every weight, and the sin that doth 

most easily beset us. 

Again, since so many mistake the garb and lan- 
guage for the spirit of a Christian, let us take great 
heed to ourselves that we do not fall into so fatal an 
error. Let us never be satisfied with the talk of the 
lips. Let us seriously think how little it will avail 
us in the great day of account, to have known well 
and talked much about the great truths of the gos- 
pel, if our hearts were not affected, nor our lives at 
all regulated by what we knew and what we said. 
It is by doing the will of his Lord that the true 
disciple is distinguished from the wicked and sloth- 
ful servant. 

We may learn from the seasonable visit of Evan- 
gelist to the two pilgrims, just before their severe 
trials in the town of Vanity, how graciously the Lord 
prepares his people for approaching trials. As long 
as we resolutely adhere to the right way, we may 
humbly depend upon all needful supplies of light 
and strength for what is before us. If our trials 
are to abound, our comfort and strength shall abound 
also. And whether Satan is to buffet us, the world 
to allure us, or indwelling sin is to harass us sorely, 
all shall be well, if we only obtain the gracious de- 
claration, ; OIy grace is sufficient for thee, for my 
strength is made perfect in weakness." 

It is very animating to recall to mind the eminent 
grace which has rested upon numbers that swell the 
noble army of martyrs. When we see how bravely 
they faced the most appalling dangers, and how sig- 
nally they triumphed over death in its most awful 
form, we should remember that he who supported 
them is able also to support us. And he will sup- 
port us, if only we call upon his name, and put our 



COMMUNICATIONS BY THE WAY. 253 

trust in his help. Daniel stopped the mouths of the 
lions, and no manner of harm was found upon him, 
because he believed in his God. And no adver- 
sary shall be able to harm us, or to prevail against 
us, if only we trust in the Lord, and call upon him 
in the day of trouble. We may not only be kept 
in peace ourselves in the time of trouble, but if we 
suffer as Christians, and manifest in the fiery trial 
the true spirit of him that was crucified, we may be 
the happy instruments of bringing others to seek 
after God that their souls may live. 

Finally, let us have it always deeply imprinted 
upon our minds, that if we would finish our course 
with joy, we must be men of another spirit than 
Byends or any of his children. Our object in pro- 
fessing religion must be, not to please men, or to 
gain a name, or to pass for a religious person, but 
to flee from the wrath to come, to secure an interest 
in the Saviour of sinners, and so to walk and have 
our conversation in the world that we may glorify 
God and benefit our fellow-sinners. If this be our 
object, and we resolutely pursue it, we shall surely 
succeed in it; and bright and blessed will be the 
success. But if we are merely time-servers, and 
belong to the family of Byends, our ruin and mise- 
rable destruction are inevitable at the last. Neither 
Byends nor any of his family ever came to a good 
end. Let us pray earnestly that our hearts may be 
right in the sight of God ; that integrity and up- 
rightness may always preserve us. Then will our 
heart be sound in the divine statutes, and we shall 
never be ashamed. 



22 



254 



LECTURE XVI. 



HYMN. 

Ye soldiers and servants that stand 
Arrayed in the garb of your Lord, 

He issues his royal command ; 
Give ear to the voice of his word ! 

My people, he says, in my love 
I suffered that you might be free ; 

And thus I command you to prove 
Your love and attachment to me. 

My wonderful kindness to you, 

Is left as a model to teach 
What all my disciples must show, 

In kindness to all and to each. 

All people by this shall discern, 
And own you disciples of mine, 

When love to each other shall burn 
With fervour both bright and divine. 

By this shall you know, and be sure, 
That truly you've passed from the dead, 

If love to each other be pure, 
And in you abundantly shed. 

By this the wide world shall I gain, 
And all to my sceptre shall run, 

When love in my people shall reign, 
And all my disciples are one. 



PRAYER. 

Almighty God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, thou 
hast charged us in thy holy word, to bear one another's bur- 
dens, and to love one another with a pure heart fervently : We 
humbly beseech thee, pour down upon us the spirit of truth and 
unity and godly concord. Oh may we be effectually warned by 
thy judgments upon the ungodly, who consume and perish and 
tome to a fearful end. May our hearts be right with thee ; and 
may we walk in the even paths of integrity and uprightness, 
lest we kindle thy righteous displeasure, and perish from the 
way. May we have grace to do faithfully all things whatever 



COMMUNICATIONS BY THE WAY. 255 



we do. May we do good, and hope for nothing again in this 
present evil world ; but trust in thy sure word, and have respect 
to the recompense of reward which thou hast promised to thy 
people in the day of thine appearing. Grive us grace to walk 
with all meekness and forbearance towards all men. May we 
learn of Him who pleased not himself ; denying ourselves even 
lawful things for the sake of others ; and as far as we lawfully 
may, becoming all things to all men, that by all means we may 
save some. Lord, grant, that as we pursue our way to the hea- 
venly Zion, we may speak often one to another; and may all 
our communications be for our mutual comfort and profit and 
edification. And while so engaged, do thou thyself, graciou* 
Saviour, draw near unto us, and open our hearts to understand, 
the Scriptures. Give us, we beseech thee, all things that ac- 
company salvation ; and save and deliver us from every trial 
and every conflict which is too hard for us. Suffer us not to b« 
tempted above measure; and give us such supplies of grace and 
strength as may support us under every trial, and carry us saf@ 
through every temptation. May we remember that thou re- 
quirest truth in the inward parts, and never mistake the lan- 
guage or the dress of religion for the inward principles of sav- 
ing grace. Give us, we beseech thee, special supplies of grace 
for every special season of need. We bless thy holy name for 
all thy servants departed this life in thy faith and fear, beseech- 
ing thee to give us grace so to follow their good example, that 
we, together with them, may be partakers of thy heavenly king- 
dom. And finally, we pray that integrity and uprightness may 
always preserve us, and that we may never turn aside to any 
crooked path. Oh let our hearts be sound in thy testimonies,, 
that we be not ashamed. And now, blessing and honour and 
glory and power be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, 
and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. 



LECTURE XVII. 



mnason's house. 



The man is ever blest, 

"Who shuns the sinners' ways, 
Among their councils never stands, 

Nor takes the scorner s place. 
But makes the law of God 

His study and delight, 
Amidst the labours of the day 

And watches of the night. 
He like a tree shall thrive, 

With waters near the root ; 
Fresh as the leaf his name shall live ; 

His works are heavenly fruit. 
Not so the ungodly race; 

They no such blessings find ; 
Their hopes shall flee like empty chaff 

Before the driving wind. 
How will they bear to stand 

Before that judgment-seat, 
"Where all the saints at Christ's right hand 

In full assembly meet ? 
He knows, and he approves 

The way the righteous go ; 
But sinners and their works shall meet 

A dreadful overthrow. 



Matthew x. 11. 

AND INTO WHATSOEVER CITY OR TOWN YE SHALL ENTER, INQUIRE WHO IN 
IT IS WORTHY ; AND THERE ABIDE TILL YE GO THENCE. 

This was part of our Saviour's instruction to the 
twelve disciples, when he first sent them forth to 
preach the gospel of the kingdom among the lost 
sheep of the house of Israel. He had freely fur- 
256 



mnason's house. 



257 



nished them with all needful gifts, which they were 
as freely to impart. He had directed them where 
to go; and had charged them with the message 
they were to deliver. In addition to this he gave 
them a most wise and important direction as to the 
stations they were to select and the individuals with 
whom they were to remain, while employed on this 
embassy. They were not to go promiscuously into 
any house that might first present itself when they 
came to a new place ; neither were they to go from 
house to house. But having made inquiry as to 
those individuals who bore the best characters, and 
consequently would be most disposed to aid and en- 
courage them in their important work, there they 
were to enter, and there they were to abide. Though 
this direction applies more especially to missionaries 
and evangelists, all true pilgrims to the Celestial 
City should endeavour to act in the spirit of it. As 
we journey through this worldly wilderness, and are 
from time to time thrown into different society, we 
should endeavour to find out who is worthy — who 
are the people that really fear God, and, in prefer- 
ence to all others, these we should choose for our 
companions; with these we should associate and 
with these we should abide. The stay of our pil- 
grims in the house of Mnason, an old disciple, will 
form the subject of the present lecture. We have 
to notice, 

I. Their reception into this house. 
II. The company and conversation that engaged 
them there; and 

III. An adventure that took place before they 
departed. 

22* 



258 



LECTURE XVII. 



L We begin with their reception into the house 
of this old disciple. By this time they were come 
within sight of the town of Vanity, where the fair 
is kept. Upon this they began seriously to cast in 
their minds how they might pass, with the greatest 
safety, through this dangerous place. But their 
experienced conductor informed them, that he was 
acquainted with a worthy person, one Mnason, an 
old disciple, and proposed that they should all turn 
into his house and there abide. This proposal was 
readily agreed to by the whole party. The guide 
therefore conducted them at once to the habitation 
where he knew the son of peace to reside. His 
well-known voice was recognised directly at Mnason's 
door. It was therefore opened immediately ; and 
the old disciple received these pilgrims into his 
house joyfully. He bade them all welcome, and 
said, " Whatever you want, do but ask, and we will 
do what we can to get it for you." His house, like 
his heart, was very large, hence he made no scruple 
or difficulty in accommodating so many travellers. 
So he led them to their respective places, and as- 
sembled them in a very fair room where they might 
sup together, and remain until it was time to rest. 

Here let us pause a moment, to admire alike the 
prudence of the guide and the kindness of the old 
disciple. And let us try to imitate what we are 
compelled to admire. Parents and ministers, and 
all who are called by providence in any way to be 
the guides of others, should do all they can to pre- 
serve their charge, and especially the young, from 
scenes of vanity and improper companions. We 
must all, soon or late, more or less, come in contact 
with this wicked and deceitful world. We cannot 
get from our native place to the Celestial City with* 



mnason's house. 



259 



out touching at the town of Vanity. To avoid it 
altogether, we must needs go out of the world. But 
oh, what a blessed shelter it is for the young and 
inexperienced, when they come directly to be ex- 
posed to the snares and dangers of this wicked 
world, and when all its pomps and vanities will be 
spread before them — what an advantage it is to be 
under the friendly care and the watchful eye of an 
old disciple ! How many snares and dangers will 
they avoid ! How much bitter suffering — present 
suffering and future suffering — may it prevent if 
they are associated only with such as fear God ! Let 
young people constantly recollect the earnest admo- 
nition: "Go not in the way of evil men; avoid it; 
pass not by it; turn from it and pass away." There 
is so much vanity and natural depravity bound up in 
all our hearts, that we cannot pass unhurt through 
scenes of frivolity and sin. " Evil communications 
corrupt good manners." True courage is displayed 
here by flight. Positive happiness is secured by a 
resolute withdrawal of the foot from the downward 
path of the wicked. " Blessed is the man that 
walketh not in the counsel of the ungodly, nor 
standeth in the way of sinners, nor sitteth in the 
seat of the scornful." If you associate in early life 
with such as fear God, and learn to partake of their 
spirit, you will not only be kept from the corruption 
that is in the world through lust, but you will have 
no taste for the vain amusements and worldly plea- 
sures that glitter so brightly in the eyes of others. 
These things will not attract you. You will breathe 
a purer air and aspire after nobler enjoyments. 
Young people, be companions of such as fear God, 
and determine not to know a wicked person. And 
parents, in all your planning and contriving for 



260 



LECTURE XVII. 



your children, ever keep their everlasting interests 
in view ; and do all that in you lies to restrain and 
withdraw them from the pomps and vanities of this 
wicked world. 

2. But we have to remark also, that the kindness 
of the old disciple in receiving these pilgrims is very 
exemplary. How readily did he admit them into 
his friendly habitation ; and how glad was he to give 
them all the shelter and all the supplies which his 
house could afford ! We should all remember that 
among real Christians, whatever peculiar advantages 
they possess are so many talents committed to their 
trust, and that for these they must give an account. 
There must be a trading with every talent. Age and 
experience, rank and wealth, abilities and influence 
over others, should all be regarded as the goods of 
our Lord, which he has divided out to us according 
to his own pleasure; and we should be very anxious 
to turn them all to a good account. There is no 
person, however mean or poor, in whose heart the 
grace of God exists, who may not do something to 
promote the Saviour's glory, or in some way assist 
and benefit those whom he condescends to call his 
brethren. " As we have opportunity, let us do good 
unto all men, especially unto them who are of the 
household of faith. " We must try to reflect, in all 
our dealings with others, something of the kindness 
and forbearance and mercy which have been ex- 
tended to ourselves. " Receive ye one another, as 
Christ also received us, to the glory of God." We 
should realize the bond of brotherhood which unites 
us to all who love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, 
using hospitality one to another without grudging. 
The hope of doing a kind service to some, who hap- 
pily may be found, in the great day of account, to 



mnason's house. 



261 



belong to Christ, should reconcile us to much pain- 
ful and discouraging experience that we meet, in 
our attempt to find out such as belong to the genera- 
tion of the upright. " Be not forgetful to entertain 
strangers : for thereby some have entertained angels 
unawares." 

II. We proceed to notice the company and con- 
versation that engaged our pilgrims in the house of 
the old disciple. Inquiry was made by Father 
Honest if the number of disciples were increased 
in that neighbourhood. To this Mnason replied, 
" We have a few ; but few indeed they are when 
compared with those on the other side." He pro- 
ceeded to verify his words, and sent to invite a few 
of the strangers and pilgrims that were scattered in 
those regions, to meet the guests who had just ar- 
rived at his house. Grace, his daughter, took the 
message, and a goodly sample they were of choice 
pilgrims who came immediately at the invitation. 
Contrite, Holy-man, Love-saint, Dare-not-lie, and 
Penitent were the friends that assembled to meet 
our pilgrims in the house of the old disciple. They 
were all filled with the sincerest joy at the sight of 
the whole of Christian's family walking in the steps 
of him that had gone before, and thus far on their 
journey to meet him in the Celestial City. As they 
all sat and conversed together, Contrite told them 
how extremely difficult it was to maintain the heart 
and the spirit of a pilgrim, abiding as he and his 
fellows did, amid the hurry and bustle of that great 
town. He told them, moreover, that the towns- 
people were much more moderate than they formerly 
were. Since the martyrdom of Faithful, a more 
tolerant spirit had been diffused among the people. 



262 



LECTURE XYII. 



. They were now quite ashamed to burn pilgrims ; 
suffering them to walk abroad without molestation, 
and in some parts of the town it was quite fashiona- 
ble to be accounted a pilgrim. But while this was 
the case, all the frivolities and the dissipation of the 
fair were kept up with as much earnestness as ever; 
and what was very surprising, not a few were seen 
in the garb and habit of pilgrims, as intent and busy 
at the fair as any of the rest ! In their turn, 
Mnason and his friends were edified and encouraged 
by a particular relation of all the travail, and all 
the deliverances, that had been experienced by our 
pilgrims, from Christiana's first setting out, to the 
deliverance of Feeblemind from the hands of the 
giant. Each of the friends of Mnason made a wise 
and edifying remark, which was suggested by what 
they heard. Holy-man observed how essential it is 
for a pilgrim to have a courageous heart and an un- 
spotted life. Without courage he faints by the way; 
and without holiness he makes his profession to be 
abhorred. Love-saint trusted that the little com- 
pany then assembled were saints indeed. His heart 
was drawn out to them all ; but he was compelled 
to confess the strange inconsistencies of many who 
appeared on the ways of Zion. Dare-not-lie con- 
firmed this painful testimony. u It is true/' he said, 
" they have neither the pilgrim's weed nor the pil- 
grim's courage j and greatly do they disparage the 
Lord of the way by their uneven walk." Penitent 
said, with a weeping eye, how much they all ought 
to grieve and lament over such things, as he greatly 
feared that true pilgrims would be sadly impeded in 
their progress, and many be stumbled and offended, 
until such spots and blemishes as these were re- 
moved. Thus they sat talking together, and re- 



mnason's house. 



263 



mained for some time under the hospitable roof of 
Mnason. 

Let us learn from this the kind of company we 
should choose, and the conversation in which we 
should delight. The Lord generally has his secret 
ones, even in those places which are most unfavoura- 
ble to true religion. Those large and busy towns, 
where the greater part are engaged in business and 
pleasure, dissipation and vanity, generally contain a 
faithful remnant, who are men of another spirit. 
When we consider how sinners and lovers of plea- 
sure strengthen themselves in vanity and ungodli- 
ness by joining hand to hand, we cannot help re- 
gretting deeply, that they who fear the Lord so sel- 
dom speak one to another ; and that they do not try 
more frequently to edify one another. Much expe- 
rience and grace are requisite to bring the people of 
the Lord together, and to let their meeting be for 
their mutual comfort and edification. If this be 
done in simplicity and godly sincerity, all believers, 
even the most eminent, are comforted and esta- 
blished and instructed, by listening to the relation 
of the Lord's dealings with other Christians. The 
work of grace in a sinner's heart is the special work 
of God ; and it is deeply affecting to witness the 
manner in which the Spirit and providence of God 
concur in making all things work together for the 
good of His people. All the works of the Lord are 
so done that they demand our devoutest considera- 
tion. And among these works, we must not over- 
look the work of grace, and the manner in which it 
is carried on. It is probable that in the household 
of faith, every real Christian excels in some parti- 
cular grace. " Every one hath his proper gift." 
Though the seed of every Christian grace is sown in 



264 



LECTURE XVII. 



every believing heart, some of these graces advance 
to a much greater state of maturity than others. 
Some excel in true sanctification of heart; some in 
their abundant love to the people of God ; some in 
their undeviating regard for truth and uprightness; 
and some in genuine contrition and penitent sorrow 
for sin. Hence, it is extremely profitable to hear 
them deliver their sentiments and express their 
views upon any subject which lies near their hearts. 
One will remind us how necessary it is for us con- 
stantly to maintain good courage and an unspotted 
life, if we would not disgrace our profession in the 
eyes of others, and be disappointed ourselves of sal- 
vation at the last. Another will suggest how ready 
we should be to hold out the right hand of fellow- 
ship one to another, without thinking evil of each 
other ; at the same time, he will by no means re- 
commend us to shut our eyes to the real sins and 
inconsistencies of professors. There is a happy me- 
dium to be observed between conniving at sin, and 
loving to find fault for the sake of speaking. The 
lover of truth and uprightness will set before us in 
the most convincing light, the fearful manner in 
which the weak are stumbled, and sinners hardened 
and confirmed in their prejudices, by the loose and 
careless walk of such as profess subjection to the 
gospel of Christ ; and the man who especially excels 
in a penitent, contrite frame of spirit — that spirit 
which is so highly prized by the Lord himself — this 
man will lead us to the gracious exercise of sighing 
for all the abominations that are done in the sanc- 
tuary, among those who ought to be the salt of the 
earth and the light of the world. As we imbibe 
such an excellent spirit, we shall each be able to say : 
" Eivers of water run down mine eyes, because men 
keep not thy law." 



mnason's house. 



265 



III. We proceed, lastly, to notice a memorable 
adventure that occurred before our pilgrims left the 
house of Mnason. While they were here, there 
came a monster out of the woods, and slew many of 
the people of the town. It was also a terrible ene- 
my to little children. It would carry them away 
into the dark woods, and there, not indeed kill them, 
or eat them, but teach them to suck its whelps. No 
man in the town durst so much as face this monster, 
but every one fled when they heard the noise of its 
approach. It seemed to belong, as geologists would 
speak, to some of the extinct species of monsters 
that prowled over the earth in its rude and chaotic 
form y for no one living creature, either upon the 
earth or in the ocean, could be found like it. And 
yet it could not be called a nondescript; for in a 
divinely inspired and ancient record, the last section 
of the pilgrim's guide-book to the Celestial City, 
there is found a complete drawing of this monster, 
with a particular account of its rise and continuance, 
the cruelties committed by it, and the manner of its 
final destruction. It had seven heads and ten horns. 
The body of it was like a leopard, the feet were as 
the feet of a bear, the mouth was as the mouth of 
a lion, and it had eyes as a man. A great red dra- 
gon gave it its power and seat, and its great autho- 
rity. This was the monster that began again to 
practise its cruelties, while our pilgrims remained 
with the old disciple. It is true, one of its heads 
had been wounded, but it was not so soon to be 
beaten. It was directed by a woman, and terrible 
was the havoc which it made of children. It pro- 
pounded its terms and conditions wherever it came, 
and such as loved their lives more than their souls 
accepted of those conditions. Now several of the 

23 



266 



LECTURE XVII. 



excellent pilgrims, who met from time to time in 
the house of Mnason, could not bear to sit still and 
do nothing, while this terrible monster was suffered 
in this manner to practise and to prosper without 
molestation. They therefore engaged openly to at- 
tack it, if happily they might deliver the town from 
such a frightful plague. There was a little band 
drawn up to go forth on this arduous expedition. 
G-reatheart was appointed captain ; and well was he 
supported by Contrite, Holyman, Dare-not-lie and 
Penitent. These were the men who willingly of- 
fered themselves to make war with the beast. They 
took their weapons, and out they set on the glorious 
enterprise. At first the monster was very rampant, 
and regarded these champions with great disdain. 
For mortal strength and human skill and ingenuity 
are no match for him. He cares nothing for argu- 
ment or reason, evidence or fact. 

"Alas! Leviathan is not so tamed." 

" He esteemeth iron as straw, and brass as rotten 
wood. The arrow cannot make him flee : sling-stones 
are turned with him into stubble. Darts are counted 
as stubble : he laugheth at the shaking of a spear." 
Nothing but the great and strong sword of the celes- 
tial King, wielded by his own almighty Spirit, is 
able to approach him. Our champions were all 
furnished with this victorious weapon, the sword of 
the Spirit, which is the word of God ; and they 
were all endowed with a measure of spiritual unction. 
This the monster soon perceived and was compelled 
to retreat. Again and again, however, did he return 
after he had been beaten, to renew his attacks, and 
to practise his designs upon the children and the 
people of the town. But the champions who had 



MNASON's HOUSE. 



267 



engaged in this warfare were not to be intimidated. 
They watched the monster so closely, and assailed 
him so fiercely, that he became not only wounded 
but lame, and was unable for a long time to carry off 
any more children from those regions. It was verily 
believed by many, that he would never be able to 
lift up his strength as before, and that he must 
certainly die from the effects of the wounds which 
he then received. This adventure obtained for 
Greatheart and his fellows high commendations in 
the town, and for this reason the pilgrims he was 
conducting were little molested in that place. It is 
true, however, that some of the baser sort, who 
appeared to be without eyes and without under- 
standing, thought in their hearts that little thanks 
were due to Greatheart and his men-at-arms for 
what they had done. 

Here let us pause to receive instruction. The 
second part of the " Pilgrim's Progress" was writ- 
ten soon after the Revolution of 1688, when the 
popish king, J ames II. was compelled to abdicate the 
British crown, and the Protestant religion, under 
William III., became more firmly established in 
England than ever. The desperate efforts which 
were made under James II. , for the re-establishment 
of Popery in England, formed a great crisis in the 
cause of Protestant truth. Every effort was made 
to extinguish the glorious light of the Reformation. 
With a boldness which it had never dared to show 
in England since the days of the bigoted Mary, 
Popery came forth out of the hiding-place into which 
it had been driven. Many nominal Protestants 
were drawn over to the side of superstition, and the 
most daring attempts were made to have Popish 
teachers and instructors obtruded into families and 



268 



LECTURE XVn. 



schools and colleges, that the rising generation might 
be trained up in ignorance of the gospel, and might 
imbibe from their youth the poison of Popery. But 
true-hearted Protestants united together, and by the 
preaching and writing, and exposition of Scripture, 
they obtained a glorious victory over these insidious 
attempts. Popery received another blow in England, 
from which it was thought it would never again 
revive in that realm. Protestantism was interwoven 
in the constitution, and became part and parcel of 
the law of the land, so that none but a Protestant is 
qualified to succeed to the crown of England. Blind 
and perverse indeed were those who did not rever- 
ence the instruments by whose zeal and faithfulness 
and labours this great victory was obtained ! 

What then shall we say now to those pretended 
Protestants who speak evil alike both of the Refor- 
mation and of the Revolution ? The activity of the 
Papal church in the present day, and the various 
attempts whieh are making, in the most opposite 
directions, to reinstate it in its former dominion, 
may well cause the heart of every true and conside- 
rate Protestant to quail. Education has ever been 
one of the principal means by which this monstrous 
system has been propagated. Let schools and 
colleges be under the direction of Papal priests, 
and what can we expect will be the result? How 
powerfully has this engine been plied in the present 
day ! Oh that all who fear God would unite together 
against the common enemy ! The monster has not 
died by reason of the wounds which he received at 
the Reformation or at the Revolution. Nay, as if 
his deadly wound were healed, again he is lifting up 
his head, his many heads, and going forth to deceive 
and to destroy. Oh the multitudes that are won- 



mnason's house. 



269 



dering after the reviving power of the church of Kome, 
and saying, " Who is like unto it V " Who is able 
to make war against it ?" Let us learn who are the 
champions and what are the weapons which alone can 
prevail over this terrible foe. It is true, all faithful 
ministers, mighty in the Scriptures, and valiant for 
the truth, should take the lead in this warfare; 
these should be the Greathearts of the expedition. 
But all whose names are written in the Lamb's 
book of life; all that have been taught the vital 
truths of the gospel by the effectual teaching of the 
Holy Spirit, are well able to check the encroach- 
ments of Popery and compel it to retreat. Every 
one that possesses a broken and contrite heart ; every 
holy and truly sanctified man ; every lover of truth ; 
every genuine penitent, who knows experimentally 
the efficacy of the one oblation of Christ ; these are 
the people who are never deceived either by the 
beast or the image of the beast. These are the men 
who alone are able to make war against it. And 
why ? Because they go forth with no other weapon 
than the naked sword of the Spirit, which is the word 
of God. This is the weapon which Popery never 
could, and never will be able to withstand ! And 
let us all watch and pray, and be looking for the 
glorious appearing of the great God, even our 
Saviour Jesus Christ. He has reserved to himself 
the glory of giving the finishing stroke to this long- 
lasting adversary of his Church. "This is that 
Wicked One, whom the Lord shall consume with the 
spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the 
brightness of his coming." 



23* 



270 



LECTURE XYn. 



HYMN. 

God of grace and G-od of lore, 
Send thy blessing from above ; 
Let our hearts and houses be 
Habitations meet for thee. 

Heavenly Father, give us grace 
How to train the rising race ; 
May they fear thee from their youth, 
Always choose the way of truth. 

May we love thy people, Lord, 
Friendly aid to them afford, 
"With them join in counsel sweet, 
Find thy presence when we meet. 

When we sit, and when we walk, 
Of thy mercies may we talk. 
And with kindling hearts confess, 
Christ is here, and that to bless. 

Safe from error's winding ways, 
Safe from falsehood's dreadful maze, 
May thy truth both make us free, 
And our shield and buckler be. 



PRAYER. 

Almighty and everlasting G-od, thou art the God of peace to 
all thy believing people. Thou art in Christ, reconciling the 
world unto thyself. Oh, let thy peace, which passeth all under- 
standing, keep our hearts and minds through Jesus Christ, and 
let the son of peace constantly abide in all our habitations ! We 
humbly ask for thy blessing on the younger members of our 
families. Give us grace to act towards them with all wisdom 
and prudence. May we plan and contrive to have them shel- 
tered from the vanities and temptations and pollutions that 
surround them. Oh, keep them from the evil that is in the 
world ! If sinners entice them, may they not consent. May 
they be companions of them that fear thee, and walk in the 
way of good men. And give us all, we beseech thee, thy hea- 
venly grace, to lay ourselves out for thy service. As we have 
opportunity, may we do good unto all men, and especially unto 



MNASON S HOUSE. 



271 



them who are of the household of faith. May we not be for- 
getful to entertain strangers, remembering that thereby some 
have entertained angels unawares. May it please thee, gracious 
Father, to sanctify and bless all our intercourse with each other. 
May our talk be of thy truth, and of thy loving-kindness. In- 
crease in us the manifold gifts of thy Holy Spirit; and may we 
exercise ourselves unto godliness ; remembering that the mani- 
festation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal. 
Oh, grant that, while we are in the world, we may endeavour to 
be useful ! Preserve us from all the errors and delusions of the 
day in which we live, and may we not only be preserved from 
error, but may we be valiant for the truth. May it please thee 
to bring into the way of truth all such as have erred and are 
deceived. Oh, that numbers, in every place, may come out of 
Babylon, which is to be destroyed ! May they get the victory 
over the beast, and his image, and his mark, and the number 
of his name. Arise, Lord, and plead thine own cause ; let 
not the man of sin prevail. Save our beloved country from the 
incursions of Popery, in all its subtle disguises. May the faith, 
which we have received from our fathers, and which rests on 
thy revealed word, be preserved to us, and handed down to those 
who shall come after us. Disappoint the designs of all who have 
evil will at Zion. Let thy holy word mightily grow and prevail 
among us. Hear us, Lord, hear us, and forgive us all our indi- 
vidual sins, all our family offences, and all our national provoca- 
tions, through Jesus Christ our only Mediator and Redeemer. 



LECTURE XVIII. 



DESPAIR SLAIN, AXD THE DELECTABLE 
MOUNTAINS GAINED. 



What shall I render to my G-od 

For all his kindness shown ? 
My feet shall visit thine abode, 

My songs address thy throne, 
Among the saints that fill thy house 

My offerings shall be paid : 
There shall my zeal perform the vows 

My soul in anguish made. 
How much is mercy thy delight, 

Thou ever blessed God ! 
How dear thy servants in thy sight ! 

How precious is their blood ! 
How happy all thy servants are ! 

How great thy grace to me ! 
My life which thou hast made thy care, 

Lord, I devote to thee. 
Now I am thine, for ever thine, 

Xor shall my purpose move ; 
Thy hand has loosed my bonds of pain 

And bound me with thy love. 
Here in thy courts I leave my vow, 

And thy rich grace record ; 
Witness, ye saints, who hear me now, 

If I forsake the Lord. 



Psalm lxxiv. 7. 
they go from strength to strength. 

It is a sure sign that the grace of God is really 
begun in our hearts, if we are making progress in 
the way everlasting. True believers wax stronger 



DESPAIR SLAIN ; ETC. 



273 



and stronger, and go from strength unto strength. 
All that have rightly set out in the heavenly way, 
and look up in humble faith for renewed supplies 
of grace, are strengthened according to their day. 
He who has begun the good work engages to finish 
it. Thus they are upheld and preserved in all dan- 
gers and temptations ] and they not only go from 
strength to strength, but they come safely to their 
journey's end, and unto the God of gods appeareth 
every one of them in Zion. 

We shall find this precious truth illustrated as we 
consider the experience of our pilgrims after they 
left the house of Mnason. 

I. We shall consider their progress to the De- 
lectable Mountains, and then, 
II. Their experience there. 

I. We begin with their departure from the house 
of the old disciple. Very loving was the lea^e which 
they took of the friends they had found in this place. 
Those who had the most strength, adapted their pace 
to suit such as were weak and feeble. When they 
passed by the place where Faithful had been mar- 
tyred, they glorified their King for the abundant 
grace which had there been shown by his suffering ser- 
vant. They went safely by the hill of Lucre without 
any injury, and were warned by the monument 
which told them to beware of looking behind them. 
Thus they went forward until they arrived at the 
river which is on this side the Delectable Mountains. 
Great was their delight, and very pleasant their 
course, ail along the banks of this river. The 
meanest and the feeblest of the company here 
walked securely, being committed to the especial 



274 



LECTURE XVIII. 



care and protection of one who will die before any 
that are under his care shall be lost. Thus they 
went safely until they arrived at the stile which led 
across By-path Meadow to Doubting Castle. Here 
they held a consultation, whether or not it might be 
lawful for the strongest of the party to make an 
attempt against the owner of this castle, and deliver 
any of the poor captives that might be detained in it. 
Upon this they soon determined. The strongest and 
most courageous of the party set forward on this 
expedition. Very successful did it prove. Despair 
was slain, his castle demolished, and two prisoners 
that were there confined, and almost starved to 
death, Despondency and Much-afraid, were set at 
liberty and taken under the protection of the pil- 
grims. Great was the joy of the whole company at 
the destruction of this terrible enemy to pilgrims, 
and at the demolition of this mournful hold, in 
which so many had undergone such bitter sufferings. 
They celebrated this event with music and dancing, 
and Feeble-mind and Ready-to-halt were scarcely 
able to set any bounds to their delight. It must, 
however, be carefully remembered, that although 
this dark mansion, Doubting Castle, was at this time 
demolished by these valiant champions, it had the 
wonderful property of springing up again in all its 
former strength. And although the giant Despair 
was slain, again and again does he revive — u out of 
the serpent's root comes forth the cockatrice" — so 
that no generation of pilgrims in any age are alto- 
gether free from his influence; neither may they 
ever consider that they have nothing to apprehend 
from his tyranny. 

We may look back upon this part of our pilgrim's 
journey, and receive instruction. Did they part with 



DESPAIR SLAIN, ETC. 



275 



mutual expressions of love and good-will from 
Mnason and his companions ? Few events in life so 
affectingly remind real Christians that they are 
strangers and pilgrims upon earth, as their sepa- 
ration, from time to time, from those with whom 
they have taken sweet counsel and walked to the 
house of God as friends. The feelings which are 
called into exercise on such occasions should not 
only remind us that this is not our rest, but should 
make us more earnestly aspire after our heavenly 
home in the New Jerusalem, where the communion 
of saints will be unspeakably sweeter than any thing 
which we have ever known of it upon earth, and 
where it will never have an end. Did the strong 
tarry for the weak, that they might journey in com- 
pany to the Celestial City ? Oh let us remember 
that we sin against Christ when we wound the con- 
science of any of his true, though weak, disciples ! 
And let us consider that a self-denying spirit, a 
readiness to concede our own rights for the sake of 
others, is eminently the spirit of Christ and accept- 
able in his sight. Did they stop to glorify their 
King when they arrived at the memorial of the 
faithful martyr ? This, let us remember, is the true 
and proper use to make of all the abundant grace 
which has ever rested upon the saints and servants 
of the Lord. We should consider that they shine 
only with a borrowed light • and instead of being 
carried away with admiration of the lantern which 
merely reflected the light, we should lift up our 
adoring thoughts to the boundless Source from 
whence the light which they exhibited was derived, 
and all the glory should be ascribed to him. Did 
they get safely by the hill Lucre without turning 
aside to it, while they only paused to read the 



276 



LECTURE XYin. 



monument which was put up for their warning ? If 
we are mercifully preserved from covetousness and 
worldly desires, it will only be as we seriously con- 
sider all the solemn warnings and affecting examples 
which are set before us in the Bible with reference 
to this snare. As we consider these, and pray 
earnestly to have our minds drawn to high and 
heavenly things, we shall pass on without any injury 
over those places which have proved so fatal to 
others. Did the least and feeblest of the party go 
safely as they approached the borders of the Delecta- 
ble Mountains ? Let us consider that there is no 
safety or security in any other way but the way of 
truth and obedience : and let us use every means in 
our power that all who belong to us may indeed be 
found in this blessed way. However frail, or igno- 
rant, ot inexperienced they may be, all who receive 
the truth in the love of it, and go forward in the 
path of obedience, shall be preserved and upheld in 
all dangers and necessities. They are under the 
special care and protection of Him who would sooner 
die than lose any thing of all that are committed to 
him P Did the pilgrims consult together, whether 
it were lawful for any of them to leave the high 
road, in order to put down a crying evil ? Let us 
remember, that on no occasion whatever are we to 
do evil that good may come ; but real Christians, 
who have a single eye to the glory of God, and an 
earnest desire to set forward the salvation of all 
men, are sometimes called to mix among scenes and 
company which are forbidden to others. If we go 
among people of the world, not to gratify ourselves, 
or to speak and act as they do, but with a real desire 
to speak to them a word in season, and to be the 
instrument of good to them — as we keep this design 



DESPAIR SLAIN, ETC. 



277 



in view, and labour to accomplish it, we are evidently 
in the path of duty ; but if we have no such design 
as this before us, when we go into the world, we have 
clearly wandered into a by-path, and our consciences 
will say to us on such occasions, "What doest thou 
here V } Were the strongest of the pilgrims permitted 
to demolish Doubting Castle, to kill Despair, and 
liberate some captives out of his hands ? What a 
glorious enterprise is this, in which all the true fol- 
lowers of the Lord may engage ! By setting before 
men the gospel plan of salvation in all its fulness, 
and in all its freeness, we should endeavour to deliver 
them from their gloomy doubts and their desponding 
fears, and to make them acquainted with the glorious 
liberty of the children of God. But never let us 
suppose for a moment that Doubting Castle is so 
demolished, or Despair so slain, that we have no 
need to be on our guard during the remaining part 
of our pilgrimage. At one time we may have been 
let out of prison, and all our gloomy doubts may 
have been so entirely dispersed, as if the castle itself 
had been demolished and not one stone left upon 
another. The deep despair by which we were held 
may vanish away so entirely, as if the giant himself 
were slain and could never molest us again ; but, 
after all this, if we turn aside to the by-paths of 
inconsistency, or pursue the crooked ways of false- 
hood and sin, we" shall soon find, to our cost, that 
the castle is still standing, in all its strength and 
all its gloom ; and that the giant is still living, with 
renewed malice and renewed instruments of torture, 
to plague and torment us. When doubt has fled, 
and hope has succeeded to despair, still we must be 
not high-minded, but fear; still we must stand in 
awe and sin not. 

24 



278 



LECTURE XVni. 



II. We proceed now to consider the experience 
of the pilgrims at the Delectable Mountains. The 
faithful shepherds, who were feeding their flocks on 
these mountains when Christian and Hopeful passed 
that way, were engaged in the same delightful 
employment. Yery joyfully did those shepherds 
welcome the whole company of pilgrims to those 
regions. It consisted, indeed, of various grades ; but 
the shepherds said, " We have food for the weak as 
well as the strong. Our Prince has an eye to what 
is done to the least of these. " Then did they 
especially invite and call by name Feeblemind, and 
the rest who, like him, had the greatest need of 
encouragement. This was very pleasant to the 
guide of the pilgrims, and he said, " I see this day 
that you are indeed true shepherds of my Lord, for 
you have not pushed those who are diseased with 
side nor shoulder, but have rather strewed their way 
into the palace with flowers." The food which the 
shepherds dealt out to the pilgrims was exactly that 
which was best adapted to the state and condition 
of each. Yery excellent were the lessons which they 
taught our pilgrims. 

1. The first was to show the power of faith. 
They led the pilgrims to a mountain called Mount 
Marvel. Here they beheld, at a distance, a man 
that tumbled the hills about with his words. This 
was to teach pilgrims how, by faith, to believe down, 
or to tumble out of their way whatever difficulties 
they should meet with. 

2. The next lesson was to teach the impossibility 
of really injuring an upright man by defamation. 
They went up to a mountain called the Mount of 
Innocence. Here they saw one Grodlyman, clothed 
in white, and two others, Prejudice and Illwill, 



DESPAIR SLAIN, ETC. 



279 



casting dirt upon him. But the dirt which was 
cast would not stick to the white garment, neither 
could it at all alter its appearance, for it always in 
a little while fell off, and the garment remained as 
white as ever. u So it is/- the shepherds said, " with 
every godly person who walks uprightly. The 
wicked who hate his religion bring false charges 
against him, and try to cast him down from his 
excellency; but their labour is in vain. These 
charges cannot be fastened upon him. In a short 
time they fall to the ground ; and eventually his 
righteousness shall break forth as the light, and his 
just dealing as the noon-day." 

3. The next lesson was to show the blessed effects 
of charity. They were taken to the Mount of 
Charity. Here a man was cutting garments for the 
poor out of a bundle of cloth before him, and yet 
his bundle never grew less after all that he took 
away from it. This was to show that he who giveth 
to the poor shall not lack; that the waterer shall be 
watered; and that true charity brings the same 
blessing upon our substance that God sent upon the 
widow woman who fed his prophet. " The barrel 
of meal wasted not, neither did the cruse of oil fail, 
until the day that the Lord sent rain upon the earth." 

4. The last lesson was to show the absolute neces- 
sity of a new nature. The pilgrims were taken to a 
place from whence they beheld two foolish persons 
engaged in the most unprofitable of all labour. They 
were washing an Ethiopian with an intention to 
make him white ; but the more they washed him 
the blacker he was. Thus it is, our pilgrims were 
told by the shepherds, with all attempts which we 
make to render ourselves acceptable in the sight of 
God ; while we neglect the great salvation of Christ, 



280 



LECTURE XVIII. 



and seek not the renewing of our hearts by the 
power of his Holy Spirit. Thus it was with the 
Pharisees, and so it shall be with all hypocrites. 

How deeply important and how full of instruction 
are all these lessons to every one of us ! May we 
all not only thoroughly understand their meaning, 
but may we know from experience their truth and 
reality. 

All who are pastors after the Lord's own heart 
will be ready to give special encouragement to the 
feeblest and weakest in all the flock ; and it will be 
their constant endeavour rightly to divide the word 
of truth. Oh, that many such pastors may be raised 
up in every place to feed the flock of God, and in 
all things to do the office of a good shepherd ! 

Let us go to Mount Marvel to learn the true na- 
ture and the glorious efficacy of faith. A man com- 
manding the mountains to remove out of their 
places, and those mountains obeying him, is the 
description of faith given by our Lord himself. 
Faith, exercised on the promises of Scripture, en- 
gages the arm of Omnipotence on our side, so far 
as the glory of God, and our best, that is, our spi- 
ritual interests are concerned. Thus strong faith 
will remove every mountain out of our way which 
prevents our progress. It will be somewhat different 
with those obstacles which the Lord has appointed 
for the trial of our faith, and to keep us humble. 
These will not be removed by faith ; but the prayer 
of faith will bring down to us such supplies of grace 
and strength as to carry us safely over them, and 
show us, in the end, that their continuance was 
absolutely needful for us. 

With regard to the evil things which may be 
spoken against us, let us all recollect that the true 



DESPAIR SLAIN; ETC. 



281 



way to render them all harmless, is to keep inno- 
eency, and do the thing, which is right. If we are 
true believers, and strive habitually to walk up- 
rightly and to have always a conscience void of 
offence, how little will all the attempts of ill-will or 
prejudice be able to harm us ! Only let us see to 
it that we give no occasion to those who seek occa- 
sion against us, by our inconsistencies, or appear- 
ances of evil which we tolerate. If this be the case, 
the reproaches which are cast against us will fasten 
upon us, and we shall not be able to wipe them off. 
He who walks uprightly may for a season be under 
the cloud, and may be falsely accused. But let him 
look forward to the time of the end, when the Lord 
will vindicate the cause of every true disciple of his; 
and the reproach of his people he will take away 
from off all the earth. 

Let us learn, too, the double blessing which be- 
longs to true charity. It blesses the giver as well 
as the receiver. If we act in faith and simplicity, 
and with a real eye to the glory of God, we may 
depend upon it we shall be no losers, even in this 
life, for any effort or self-denial which we may have 
shown for the Lord's sake, or his gospel's sake. If 
He, who has all power both in heaven and upon 
earth, be pleased to bless us, surely we must be 
blessed. He will bless us, he has promised to bless 
us, if, according to our power, we lay ourselves out 
to promote his glory and his interests in the world. 
If abundance be withheld, "God shall supply all 
your need according to his riches in glory by Christ 
Jesus." 

Finally, let us all seriously lay to heart the abso- 
lute necessity of being renewed in the spirit of our 
mind. " Can the Ethiopian change his skin, or the 
24* 



282 



LECTURE XVIII. 



leopard his spots V All the efforts which we make 
to prop up a righteousness of our own, or to make 
ourselves better, apart from the atoning blood, the 
justifying righteousness, and renewing grace of God 
our Saviour, are equally fruitless. Oh, let us all 
give up at once the vain attempt ; and let us apply, 
in our true character to him who performeth all 
things for us. 

" Jesus, thy precious blood alone 
Hath power sufficient to atone — 
To make the Ethiopian white, 
And nature's darkness turn to light/' 

Let us only apply to him, and put our whole trust 
and confidence in what he has done and suffered, in 
what he is now doing and what he has promised to 
do for us, and we shall be witnesses that he is 
"made of God unto us wisdom, and righteousness, 
and sanctification, and redemption." 

HYMN. 

How happy are thy saints, 
Amid these scenes of wo! 
Through thee, their spirit never faints ; 
From strength to strength they go. 

They've trials on their way, 
And meet with many a foe ; 
But while they humbly trust and pray, 
From strength to strength they go. 

On glittering toys they tread, 
Their hearts are not below ; 
And by thy power and promise led, 
From strength to strength they go. 

Despair and doubt in vain 
Would drive them to and fro ; 
But how should these their steps retain ? 
From strength to strength they go. 



DESPAIR SLAIN, ETC. 



283 



Their constant peace and love 
Like mighty rivers flow ; 
And, daily quickened from above, 
From strength to strength they go. 

My Saviour and my God, 
To me thy glory show ; 
Then, journeying to thy blessed abode, 
From strength to strength I go ! 



PRAYER. 

Lord God of hosts ! blessed is the man that trusteth in thee. 
Thou dost never fail to help and govern them whom thou dost 
bring up in thy steadfast fear and love. G-ive us, we beseech 
thee, true and steadfast faith in the precious sacrifice of thy dear 
Son ; and make us all partakers of the sanctifying power of thy 
Holy Spirit. May all the dispensations of thy providence in 
this changing world remind us that this is not our rest. May 
we deny ourselves, and bear the infirmities of the weak. Help 
us to praise and glorify thy holy name, for the grace which thou 
hast conferred upon others. Incline our hearts unto thy testi- 
monies, and not unto covetousness. Lead us in paths of righte- 
ousness, for thy name's sake ; and bring us, even in this world, 
to the border of thy heavenly sanctuary. Oh, preserve us from 
all the mistakes and errors to which we are liable ! May we 
never venture upon the enemy's ground, or be seduced into any 
crooked or false ways. Employ us, as thine honoured instru- 
ments, in liberating our brethren from the cruel doubts and 
desponding fears by which they are enslaved. May we walk 
humbly and walk uprightly, lest we ourselves should again be 
entangled and overcome by our old sins. Raise up, we pray 
thee, in every part of thy church, pastors according to thine own 
heart, to feed the flock of G-od that is among them ; and give us 
all grace to receive, with readiness of mind, their godly ad- 
monitions. Lord, increase our faith. Hast thou not said, "All 
things are possible to him that believeth V Lord, we believe ; 
help thou our unbelief. Help us to remove, by the power of 
faith, all the mountains of difficulty that impede our progress 
and obstruct our usefulness. If we are falsely accused, give us 
thy heavenly grace, that we may keep innocency, and do the 
thing that is right ; remembering that in due time thou wilt 
plead our cause and execute judgment for us. Oh, thou God 
of all grace, enlarge the charity of every one of us, and make 



284 



LECTURE XVni. 



us to know, from happy experience, that there is that scattereth 
and yet increaseth ; and that he that watereth shall himself be 
watered. And finally, we beseech thee, most merciful Father, 
wash us thoroughly from our iniquity and cleanse us from our 
sin. Oh that we may none of us be pure in our own sight, 
while we are not washed from our wickedness ! Do thou, the 
God of peace, sanctify us wholly; and grant that our whole 
body and soul and spirit may be preserved blameless unto the 
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. And to Him, with thyself, 
Father, in the unity of the Holy Ghost, be all honour and glory, 
world without end. 



LECTURE XIX. 



THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS AND VALIANT- 
FOR-TRUTH JOINED. 



My never-ceasing song shall show 

The mercies of the Lord; 
And make succeeding ages know 

How faithful is his word. 

The sacred truth his lips pronounce 
Shall firm as heaven endure ; 

And if he speaks a promise once, 
Th* eternal grace is sure. 

How long the race of David held 
The promised Jewish throne ! 

But there's a nohler covenant sealed 
To David's greater Son. 

His seed for ever shall possess 

A throne ahove the skies ; 
The meanest subject of his grace 

Shall to that glory rise. 

Lord God of hosts ! thy wondrous ways 

Are sung by saints above : 
And saints on earth their honours raise, 

To thy unchanging love. 



Proverbs xxii. 20, 21. 

have not i written to thee excellent things in counsels and know- 
LEDGE, THAT I MIGHT MAKE THEE KNOW THE CERTAINTY OF THE WORDS 
OF TRUTH? 

Very excellent are the lessons of heavenly wis- 
dom which are taught us in the Proverbs of Solomon, 
the son of David, the king of Israel. Whether we 
refer to the matter, the manner, or the end of his 

285 



286 



LECTURE XIX. 



instructions; nothing but excellent things are pre- 
sented to our view. As for the matter, that which 
he wrote was upright, even words of truth; with 
regard to the manner of his teaching, because he was 
wise he gave good heed, and sought out, and set in 
order many proverbs; he sought to find out accept- 
able words. Then, as to the end of his instructions, 
how excellent was this — " To give subtlety to the 
simple, to the young men knowledge and discretion. M 
Or, as he expresses it in the verse we have just read, 
the great design of all his instructions was this — 
"That I might make thee know the certainty of the 
words of truth." There is no dim reflection of the 
same excellences alike in the matter, the manner, 
and the design of the instructive allegory which has 
for so long been engaging our attention. In a quali- 
fied sense, the pious author of the " Pilgrim's Pro- 
gress" might have said to every reader, u Have not 
I written to thee excellent things in counsels and 
knowledge, that I might make thee know the cer- 
tainty of the words of truth t" 

We have to consider in the present Lecture — 

I. The additional excellent things which were 
shown by the shepherds. 
II. The experience of Yaliant-for-truth. 

May we all, by these lessons, be made to know 
the certainty of the words of truth. 

I. We begin with the additional lessons shown by 
the shepherds in the delectable mountains. 1. One 
of the pilgrims was very anxious to see the by-way 
to the dreadful Tophet, which had been shown to 
Christian. The shepherds therefore went and opened 



THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS; ETC. 287 

the trap-door by the side of the hill, and terrible in- 
deed were the sounds that issued therefrom. One 
was saying — " Cursed be my father for holding back 
my feet from the way of life and peace I" Another 
said — " Oh that I had been torn in pieces before I 
had, to save my life, lost my soul !" And another 
said — "If I were to live again, how would I deny 
myself rather than come to this place I" The very 
earth seemed to groan and quake ; and they who had 
seen this terrible sight came away trembling, and 
saying — " Blessed is every one that is delivered from 
this place V 

It is certainly no part of a faithful shepherd's 
duty carefully to conceal from his flock the awfully 
tremendous portion of the wicked. Painful as it 
may be either to speak or to hear of this place of 
torment, it will be infinitely more painful to feel it, 
and to be in it. Ministers only speak of it, and de- 
scribe it, and show the various steps that lead to it, 
that men may be effectually warned from it; that 
they may fear every approach to it; and that they 
may never know, by bitter experience, what a fear- 
ful thing it is to fall into the hands of the living 
(Tod. Oh, let us take timely warning ! How dread- 
ful it will be for ungodly parents to hear, in the eter- 
nal world of woe, the upbraiclings of their children, 
whom, by their example, or influence, or authority, 
they have held back from the way of life and of 
peace. The folly of the man who runs upon a drawn 
sword to avoid the scratching of a pin, will then be 
vseen to be nothing compared to the madness of him 
who bartered his soul to save his money, or his credit, 
or even his life itself. When we realize the bitter 
regrets of those who are separated by the impassable 
gulf from the regions of comfort and hope, how ready 



288 



LECTURE XIX. 



should we be to make any sacrifice, sooner than come 
into that place of torment ! It is well for us all to 
cherish a godly fear to the last, of the tremendous 
wrath of Almighty God against the wicked. " Who 
knoweth the power of his anger ?" Had not such a 
feeling as this been salutary, would the merciful and 
compassionate Saviour so solemnly and so repeatedly 
have admonished us ; how much better it is to part 
with all that we hold the dearest, sooner than be cast 
into that place, where the worm dieth not and the 
fire is not quenched ? 

2. A looking-glass was given to one of the pilgrims, 
who had desired it, before they left the Delectable 
Mountains. This glass was one of a thousand. It 
would show not only the features of every pilgrim 
most exactly, but, what was much more, it would 
show the features of the Prince of pilgrims himself. 
In addition to this, such marvellous properties did it 
possess, that every pilgrim who properly used this 
glass, however ill-favoured and uncomely he had been 
before, gradually lost his former appearance, and was 
changed into the likeness of the King. This was 
the glass which Mercy greatly coveted ; and we all 
do well to covet earnestly the best gifts. She was 
told it was a virtue to long for such treasures, and 
her desire was instantly granted. Suitable presents 
were given by the shepherds to all the pilgrims, and 
none of them went empty away. But as Greatheart 
was to be their conductor to the celestial gate, the 
shepherds did not think it necessary to warn and ad- 
monish the pilgrims, as they had formerly done 
Christian and Hopeful, in parting. They knew that 
all needful admonitions would be given by their 
guide, as the matter of every day might require. 
Thus, after all the excellent things which had here 



THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS, ETC. 289 

been shown them, they set out at length to prose- 
cute the remaining part of their pilgrimage. 

Before we proceed with them, let us pause a mo- 
ment, to receive instruction from the last lesson 
which they were shown. The word of God is the 
true looking-glass, which we all ought to desire and 
prize, above all price. Here we may every one see 
both what we are and what we ought to be. And not 
that only ; through the supply of the Holy Spirit, 
by a proper use of this blessed word, we may be 
sanctified and made conformable to our Saviour's 
image and become meet for the Celestial City. Let 
us remember, however, it is not a careless or forget- 
ful reading or hearing of the holy Scriptures that 
will prove a blessing to us. We must receive the 
truth in the love of it, in order to be saved by it. 
It is only the engrafted word (the word received 
with meekness and grafted in our heart by faith) 
that can save our souls. It is not the word of God 
in our hands, or in our heads, that sanctifies ; but 
only when it is applied to our hearts, by the effec- 
tual power of the Holy Spirit. How can we be pro- 
fited by the word which we do not obey ? " Be ye 
doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving 
your own selves. For if any be a hearer of the word, 
and not a doer, he is like unto a man beholding his 
natural face in a glass : for he beholdeth himself, 
and goeth his way, and straightway forgetteth what 
manner of man he was. But whoso looketh into the 
perfect law of liberty, and continueth therein, he, be- 
ing not a forgetful hearer, but a doer of the work, 
this man shall be blessed in his deed." Never let 
us think we have made the proper use of the word 
of God, if it has not shown us our own exceeding 
sinfulness; exhibited to our wondering view the 
25 



290 



LECTURE XIX. 



beauty and the glory of Christ ; and has actually 
commenced the transforming process of changing us 
into the same image. When we believe in Christ 
to save us, upon the testimony of the word, the 
same word is still necessary to feed us, and build 
us up, and make us meet for the heavenly inheri- 
tance. Thus the Eedeemer prayed for his disciples : 
" Sanctify them through thy truth; thy word is 
truth. v Every faithful shepherd can furnish us with 
much instruction, and may exercise his gifts for our 
benefit; but, for the most part, it is by a diligent 
attention to our stated pastors and appointed guides, 
(as far as they are faithful to the holy Scriptures,) 
it is by the ministrations of these, that we shall be 
more minutely warned and encouraged and directed 
as our circumstances may require. 

II. We proceed now to consider the experience 
of Valiant-f or- truth. Our pilgrims met him soon 
after they had parted from the shepherds on the 
Delectable Mountains. Having passed the place 
where Christian had met with Turn-away, and heard 
a more particular account of his apostasy from their 
guide, they came to the dark lane where Little-faith 
had been robbed. Here they found a man standing 
with his sword drawn and his face all bloody. This 
proved to be Valiant-f or-truth ; and he had just been 
showing how well he deserved the name. Three 
thieves had come upon him and propounded terms 
to him. They had required him either to join their 
company, or to go back from whence he came, or else 
to die upon the spot. But Valiant-for-truth was not 
the man either to cast in his lot with thieves, to turn 
back as an apostate, or to deliver up his life to villains, 
without an effort to defend it. This he had plainly 



THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS, ETC. 291 

told them. Then did they all three fiercely fall 
upon him, while he had bravely defended himself, 
until the thieves had fled, when they heard the ap- 
proaching footsteps of our pilgrim train. The odds, 
it is true, had been very fearful — three to one; but 
truth and courage were on one side, and sin and faint- 
ness of heart on the other. In addition to this, the 
single champion had called upon the King to help 
him, and received from him invisible supplies. The 
sword, too, with which he had fought was a right 
Jerusalem blade. Let a man have one of these 
blades, with a hand to wield it, and skill to use it, 
and he may venture upon an angel. Its edge will 
never wax blunt. It will cut flesh and bones, and 
soul and spirit, and all. The brave defence which 
he had made was highly commended; and he was 
joyfully received into the increasing band of pilgrims. 
After he had been rested and refreshed for a while, 
he was desired, for the edification of the whole com- 
pany, to give some account of all the travail that had 
befallen him by the way. This was the account 
which this worthy gave of himself. " I came/' he 
said, "from Darkland. Lo, there was I born; and 
my parents are there still. What moved me to set 
out on pilgrimage, was the things which were 
reported by one Tell-true, who came into our parts. 
He reported how Christian had left his wife and fa- 
mily, for the sake of the Celestial City ; how mar- 
vellously he had been strengthened and supported 
through all the various dangers and adversities that 
he had encountered by the way, and what a bright 
and blessed termination he had found to all his toils 
and trials when he had crossed the river, and had 
been conducted with sound of trumpet into the 
palace of the great King. This was the report that 



292 



LECTURE XIX. 



first caused my heart to burn within me, and made 
me determine to set out for the better land; and 
thus far am I come on my way thither. 5 ' Like 
every genuine pilgrim, he had come through the 
little Wicket-gate. Tell-true had assured him, that 
all would be nothing, if he did not begin to enter 
this way at the gate. "When he was told that the 
whole of Christian's family, whom he had left in the 
nty )f Destruction, had taken to the pilgrim's life, 
and were at that instant standing before him. he 
cried out — ' ; Oh. how it gladdens my heart ! Good 
man, how joyful will he be, when he shall see them 
that once refused to go with him, safely arrived 
within the walls of the Celestial City 1" They were 
all perfectly agreed that saints in glory will recog- 
nise one another in the world of joy and love. TThen 
Valiant-for-truth was asked if his father and mother 
were willing that he should go on pilgrimage, he 
recounted, at full length, the unnumbered objections 
which they had against his doing so. They objected 
that it was an idle life, and that the way was very 
dangerous. With regard to the dangers of the way, 
they recounted, one by one, with many exaggerations, 
all the trials and sorrows that had befallen Christian 
from his first setting out to the end of his course. 
Nothing was omitted of all that he had to vex his 
soul from day to day. Every bog in which he had 
well-nigh sunk — every difficulty up which he had 
toiled — every giant — every castle — every adversary 
— was distinctly mentioned. And then, to conclude 
the whole, they confidently said — "This Christian, 
about whom there has been such a noise, after all his- 
ventures for a celestial crown, was certainly drowned 
in the Black Eiver, and never went a foot farther ; 
however it was smoothed over, and the best face put 



THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS, ETC. 293 



upon it." Truly all this was discouraging enough. 
It did frighten numbers, and cool the ardour of mul- 
titudes, who a little while before were quite hot upon 
the Celestial City. Yet none of these things could 
at all move, or in anywise discourage Valiant-for- 
truth. They seemed to him as so many nothings. 
But how so ? Because he still believed the things 
which were reported by Tell-true ; and this made 
him rise superior to all objections, and to be not at all 
daunted by any discouragements. This was the 
victory that overcame the world, and all the argu- 
ments and pleadings of the world, even his faith. 
He believed, and therefore came forth — and got into 
the way ) fought against all that came against him ) 
and, having obtained help from above, he journeyed 
on, until he came to the place where our pilgrims 
found him. 

1. How greatly it tends to our own security to be 
of good courage ! Sooner than comply with the sin- 
ful terms that were propounded to him, this brave 
pilgrim would boldly resist even unto blood, although 
he had to contend singly, one against three ! and he 
continued to resist until his opponents were obliged 
to fly. All the adversaries of the real Christian, 
like our adversary the devil, are obliged at length 
to flee, when they are manfully resisted. It is true, 
all are not courageous alike. As every loyal subject 
of the King is not the King's champion, so every 
lover of truth is not valiant for truth. But this is 
his infirmity. If he had more courage he would 
have more comfort and more success. " Add to your 
faith, courage." However fearful to sight and sense 
may be the odds, only let the real Christian go boldly 
forth in the name of the Lord, against all his adver- 



294 



LECTURE XIX. 



saries — let him be strong and very courageous — and 
not a man of them shall be able to stand before him. 
Though an host should encamp against him, he need 
not fear ; though war should rise up against hini, in 
this may he be confident. Let him stand firm ; as 
seeing Him that is invisible ; and let him lift up his 
heart for secret supplies of strength from above, 
and those supplies shall surely be sent in due time 
of need. Oh, believer, whatever adversaries may 
rise up against you, " wait on the Lord : be of good 
courage, and he shall strengthen thine heart : wait, 
I say, on the Lord." 

2. But, observe again, how absolutely necessary 
it is for us to be armed with the sword of the Spirit, 
which is the word of God, in order to prevail over 
our spiritual enemies. It was by his true Jerusa- 
lem blade and skill to use it, that this champion 
waxed valiant in fight, and so nobly withstood the 
lawless foes that sought his destruction. These 
three foes were, Wildhead, Inconsiderate, and Prag- 
matic. How is the simple-minded Christian to over- 
come all the delusions and fancies that spring only 
from the wild heads of those who broach them ? 
How is he to overcome all the fashionable follies, 
the ungodly practices, and the dangerous compli- 
ances of such as do not consider ? How is he to 
escape the heavy burdens, and self-invented penal- 
ties of those who teach for doctrine the command- 
ment of men ? We answer, by a proper knowledge 
and skilful use of the word of God. No wild-fire 
can lead us astray, if we follow simply the blessed 
light of holy Scripture. " The entrance of thy word 
giveth light : it giveth understanding to the simple." 
The torrent of fashion or custom, so irresistible to 
others, will entirely fail to carry us away, if we can 



THE DELEG1ABLE MOUNTAINS, ETC. 295 

really say, " My heart standeth in awe of thy word." 
No trifling forms or outward ceremonies, by what- 
ever authority imposed, will be able to pass with us 
for the essence of religion, if we have tasted the 
good word of God, and we are able to testify, 
" Through thy precepts I get understanding: there- 
fore I hate every false way." In short, nothing that 
is false, or sinful, or ruinous, can withstand the truth 
of God. " For the word of God is quick and pow- 
erful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, pierc- 
ing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, 
and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of 
the thoughts and intents of the heart." 

3. Finally, let us learn from the triumph of Va- 
liant-for-truth, the amazing power of simple faith. 
This is the principle of life in every true pilgrim, 
from his first awakening in the City of Destruction 
to his safe arrival at the end of his pilgrimage. It 
is this which enables him to brave all the reproaches 
and discouragements which would hold him back 
upon his first setting out — helps him to break 
through all the adversaries that would impede his 
progress on the narrow way — gives him the victory 
over the last enemy, and assures his welcome into 
the everlasting kingdom. He believes the things 
which are reported by them that have preached the 
gospel to him — he knows that these things are re- 
ported upon the testimony of Him who cannot lie — 
he receives the testimony, and sets to his seal that 
God is true. He believes that he must perish, if he 
lives and dies in his present state, and that the wrath 
of God abideth on him. He hears that a door of 
mercy is opened in the gospel for helpless sinners. 
He is directed to Christ, through whom the chiefest 
of sinners may be freely pardoned, and have bold- 



296 



LECTURE XIX. 



ness and access with confidence to the Father. He 
hears that others, once guilty and depraved like him- 
self, have been pardoned and accepted, have entered 
through the strait-gate, have been upheld and sup- 
ported in all their dangers and all their adversities. 
"He hears how, through faith, they subdued king- 
doms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, 
stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence 
of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weak- 
ness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned 
to flight the armies of the aliens" — and he resolves, 
at any risk, at any venture, to cast in his lot among 
the people of God, and to be a follower of those 
who through faith and patience now inherit the pro- 
mises. Oh that we may all be partakers of this sim- 
ple, strong, confiding faith ! If we count Him faith- 
ful that has promised, all the representations and all 
the discouragements of the ungodly will be to us as 
so many nothings ! "We may have to leave many 
behind in the dark land of our nativity, whom we 
would gladly have taken with us; we may hear 
many things grievously and contemptuously spoken 
against the righteous; not only their troubles and 
temptations but their infirmities and mistakes may 
be represented to us in a very wrong and a wicked 
light. And some of the expressions which have 
been forced from them by the severity of their suf- 
ferings, or when they were scarcely conscious of 
what they said — some of these expressions may be 
urged to prove that their end was without honour. 
But if we are firmly fixed upon the unchanging word 
of God, none of these things will move us. What- 
ever the ungodly may now urge against the right- 
eous, we shall look forward to the time when they 
will be compelled to pronounce a different conclu 



THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS, ETC. 297 

sion, and say : " This was he whom we had some- 
times in derision, and a proverb of reproach : we 
fools accounted his life madness, and his end to be 
without honour : how is he numbered among the 
children of God, and his lot is among the saints !" 



HYMN. 

What heavenly wisdom is conferred, 
My Saviour, through thy precious word! 
Its beams dispel the shades of night, 
And guide us through the desert right. 

To mortal sight it clearly brings 
The secrets of eternal things ; 
And bids us tremble as we view 
The wages to transgression due. 

As in a glass, it lets us see 
Ourselves, and what we ought to be ; 
Bids us the Saviour's image trace, 
And then reflect his glorious face. 

Valiant, my Saviour, may I prove, 
For truth ; nor from it ever move. 
Let not my hope or courage fail, 
"When dangers press and foes assail. 

Armed with thy Spirit's glorious blade, 
What hosts shall make my heart afraid ? 
Shall not thy two-edged sword repel 
The snares of earth, the wiles of hell? 

Oh, may my steadfast heart receive 
Thy word, and all its truths believe 
Then by each danger undeterred, 
Still will thy servant trust thy word. 



298 



LECTURE XIX. 



PRAYER. 

Blessed Lord, who hast caused all Holy Scriptures to be 
written for our learning, thou hast magnified thy word above 
all things ; give us, we beseech thee, thy Holy Spirit, and mer- 
cifully grant that in every part of our progress through this 
sinful world, thy word may be a light unto our feet and a 
lamp to our path. May we tremble with godly fear at the 
solemn discoveries which it makes, and feel the power of the 
world to come. Thy law is perfect, converting the soul; and if 
we are not convinced by the declarations of thy word, neither 
should we be persuaded though one rose from the dead. Oh 
grant that we may not be forgetful hearers, but doers of thy 
word. Give us thy heavenly grace, that in the glass of thy holy 
word we may not only see what manner of persons we are, but 
also be changed by the transforming power of thy Holy Spirit, 
into the image of the Saviour, which is there exhibited to us. 
Sanctify us through thy truth — thy word is truth. And may we 
not only receive the truth in the love of it, that we may be saved 
by it, but may we be valiant for it. Oh make us strong and of 
a good courage, that we may steadfastly resist all the adversa- 
ries that oppose our way to Zion. May we take the sword of 
the Spirit, which is the word of God, that we may be enabled 
to overcome all the wild notions and foolish opinions and cor- 
rupt doctrines by which we are ever assailed. Through thy 
precepts may we get understanding, and therefore may we hate 
every false way. And grant, we most humbly beseech thee, 
that we may simply and firmly give credit to thy blessed word. 
Oh grant that, by the powerful principle of this precious faith, 
we may come out from a world that iieth in wickedness, and 
declare plainly that we seek a better country. May this be the 
victory to every one of us, which overcometh the world, even 
our faith. May we indeed be followers of them who through 
faith and patience now inherit the promises. Keep us by thy 
power, through faith unto salvation. And when all our toils 
and trials are ended, and every adversary is overcome, then 
may we have an abundant entrance administered unto us, into 
the everlasting kingdom of our God and Saviour. To Him, 
with the Father and the Holy Ghost, be honour and glory for 
ever and ever. 



LECTURE XX. 



THE ENCHANTED GROUND, 



How shall the young secure their hearts, 

And guard their lives from sin ? 
Thy word the choicest rules imparts 

To keep the conscience clean. 
When once it enters to the mind, 

It spreads such light abroad, 
The meanest souls instruction find, 

And raise their thoughts to God. 
'Tis like the sun, a heavenly light, 

That guides us all the day ; 
And through the dangers of the night, 

A lamp to lead our way. 

The men that keep thy law with care, 

And meditate thy word, 
Grow wiser than their teachers are, 

And better know the Lord. 
Thy precepts make me truly wise ,• 

I hate the sinner's road : 
I hate my own vain thoughts that rise, 

But love thy law, my God. 
Thy word is everlasting truth, 

How pure is every page ! 
That holy book shall guide our youth, 

And well support our age. 



Psalm cxix. 105. 
thy word is a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path. 

The person who travels on a dark and dangerous 
road ; through an unknown country , is liable to 
stumble, and to wander away at every step. But 
if he is furnished with a lamp or a lantern, by dili- 

299 



300 



LECTURE XX. 



gent circumspection and a proper use of the friendly 
light which he carries with him, he may escape every 
danger and avoid every mistake, even when he 
passes over the most dangerous and deceitful part 
of his journey. Thus it is with the Christian pil- 
grim to the Celestial City. By a proper use of the 
Holy Scriptures he is directed right, avoids every 
stumbling-block, and pursues his way safely, how- 
ever dark or difficult his path may be. He can say 
to the God of his salvation : " Thy word is a lamp 
unto my feet, and a light unto my path." 

We shall find this important verse illustrated as 
we consider the journey of our pilgrims over the 
Enchanted Ground. TVe shall notice, 

I. A description of the Enchanted Ground. 
II. The two sleepers whom they found there; and 
III. Their meeting with the eminent pilgrim, 
Standfast. 

I. We begin with the description of this danger- 
ous part of the road. Soon after their meeting with 
Yaliant-for-truth, they came to the Enchanted 
Ground, where the air naturally tended to make one 
drowsy. In some parts it was all grown over with 
thorns and briers, and here and there were enchanted 
arbours, in which if a man sits, he generally sleeps, 
and wakes no more. Over this dangerous road 
Greatheart led the way, and Valiant brought up the 
rear, each keeping his eye especially upon the 
weakest and, most timid of the party. Their diffi- 
culties were soon greatly increased by a thick mist 
in which they were enveloped. But, notwithstand- 
ing this, through the encouraging counsel of him 
that went before, and the friendly aid of him that 



THE ENCHANTED GROUND. 



301 



guarded them behind, they all continued to go for- 
ward. The way, too, was very slippery, as well as 
dark and rough. At length they came to a most 
enticing arbour, that seemed to invite their weary 
feet to turn in and rest. But having learned from 
their guide that this arbour was placed there by the 
enemy of pilgrims to allure them to destruction, not 
one of the party would so much as look at the en- 
ticement which it presented ; but they all continued 
to press forward. Still proceeding, they came to a 
very intricate part of the road, where there is great 
danger of losing the way. As it had now become 
quite dark, this danger was considerably increased. 
But the guide paused for a moment, struck a light, 
pulled out his map of the road, and, having tho- 
roughly considered it for a few moments, he pro- 
ceeded, without any hesitation, to go before them in 
the right way. Had any other path been taken but 
the one he chose, the whole party had been over- 
whelmed in a yawning pit. All the ways led to 
death except the one selected by the guide. Then 
was it very apparent how necessary it is for all who 
go on pilgrimage to be furnished with a map, and 
how diligently they ought to consult it, whenever 
they are in uncertainty about the way wherein they 
should go. 

Let us, my brethren, expect to have enchanted 
ground to pass over in our progress through the 
world, and let us endeavour to surmount the snares 
and dangers and difficulties which it presents to us 
in the manner which is here signified. People who 
are so situated as to be obliged to have much inter- 
course with the world — who are deeply engaged in 
business, or who have many perplexing cares and 
anxieties to distract and disquiet their minds — may 
26 



302 



LECTURE XX. 



be said to be passing over the Enchanted Ground. 
Did we ever mingle much among those who have no 
realizing sense of the life of the world to come, and 
not find the deadening influence which it had upon 
our hearts ? As if the very air which we breathed 
disposed to drowsiness, we grew dull and languid in 
spiritual things. The cares of this world, and the 
deceitfulness of riches, and the lusts of other things 
entering in, are compared to thorns and briers. How 
often do they choke the good impressions and spi- 
ritual desires which once were awakened in the heart, 
and render them all fruitless and of none effect ! 
How often do they act like entangling thorns and 
briers, which are always hurtful and injurious to the 
traveller, and sometimes hold him fast in the wilder- 
ness, and prevent him proceeding farther to the 
place for which he set out ! " How hardly shall 
they that have riches enter into the kingdom of 
heaven!" When the professor of religion is thus 
mixed with the world, entangled with care, or pos- 
sessed of deceitful and uncertain riches, for the most 
part his way is dark and slippery • he sticks fast, as 
it were, in the mire of earth; he is enveloped in a 
thick mist, and is unable to see the way before him. 
And very frequently, through the deceitfulness of 
riches, (the ground is enchanted upon which he 
treads,) he imagines that he is pursuing the way to 
the Celestial City when his face is clearly turned in 
the opposite direction. Or else he is decoyed by 
some of the deceitful baits of the wicked one ; and, 
through love of ease, or some temporal indulgence, 
he settles down into a state of carnal security, and 
begins to sleep like others; and then, unless his eyes 
are marvellously enlightened, he sleeps the sleep of 
death. 



THE ENCHANTED GROUND. 



303 



How may the true pilgrim avoid all these dangers, 
when they come in his way ? Let him follow the 
steps and listen to the admonitions of faithful min- 
isters and upright Christians — let him be a follower 
of them as they follow Christ — let him suspect 
danger where they tell him from the word of God 
there is danger. And when true followers of Christ 
are in doubt and perplexity as to the path of duty, 
and know not which way they should take, let them 
imitate the conduct of the pilgrim's guide under like 
circumstances. He struck a light, and pulled out 
his map and diligently studied it, and then was 
enabled to reject every false way, and to select the 
only path which was the right and the safe one. The 
word of God, my brethren, is a perfect map of the 
pilgrim's way from the City of Destruction to the 
Celestial Gate. Through the darkness in which he 
is enveloped, he is often unable to see his way, and 
to discern clearly the path in which he should go. 
But let him only pray earnestly for the gracious 
light of the Holy Spirit to shine upon his own word, 
to open his eyes, and to make the right path plain 
before him, and he shall not seek in vain. As if a 
new light were struck and the clear shining of a 
candle did give him light, he shall know the truth 
and be directed right. When the Holy Spirit sheds 
a beam of light upon the page of Scripture, and we 
are inclined simply to obey the light which opens 
before us, we shall escape every danger, and pass on 
unhurt through every snare. Then the Divine testi- 
mony will be to us not only a map to heaven, in 
which every forbidden path and the highway of 
holiness are clearly marked, but it will be also " a 
lamp unto our feet, and a light unto our path." 



304 



LECTURE XX. 



II. TTe proceed to notice the two sleepers whom 
our pilgrims found on the Enchanted Ground. They 
went on until they came to another arbour, by the 
way-side. In that arbour there lay two men, whose 
names were Heedless and Toobold. Both these had 
taken to the pilgrim's life, and had proceeded thus 
far on the road; but, being wearied when they ar- 
rived at this place, they sat down to rest, and so fell 
fast asleep. Our pilgrims knew they were in an evil 
case, and tried to rouse them up. They called to 
them, and besought them to awake. But there was 
no voice, and none to answer. Then did the guide 
give them a thorough shaking ; but still they awoke 
not; only they spoke a little in their sleep. What 
they said, however, was so strange and wild and inco- 
herent, that the little children in the pilgrim's train 
could not forbear from laughing. But though the 
children laughed at what they heard, to see these two 
men laid here asleep, and to listen to the foolish 
manner in which they spoke while fast asleep, was 
deeply affecting to all the rest who could seriously 
consider. This Enchanted Ground is one of the last 
refuges to which the enemy of pilgrims resorts to 
practise his wiles against them. Here he prevails 
against many in the garb of pilgrims who have come 
thus far on pilgrimage, but whose bold self-confidence 
and heedless steps evidently declare that they were 
never, in their hearts, genuine pilgrims. Here, the 
grand adversary thinks, as they approach the end of 
their course, they will be weary, and inclined to 
loiter ; here, therefore, all his wiles are employed to 
draw them into these enchanted arbours, that they 
may sleep the sleep of death. The guide's admoni- 
tion after this spectacle was very seasonable. This 
Enchanted Ground, with these arbours, he told them, 



THE ENCHANTED GROUND. 



305 



is placed very near the land of Beulah ; and these 
attempts of the wicked one against pilgrims are more 
frequent when they are almost at their journey's end. 
Wherefore, he said, let pilgrims look to themselves, 
lest it happen to them as it has done to these that are 
fallen asleep, as you see, and none can awake them. 
Neither the example which they saw, nor the admo- 
nition which they heard, was lost upon our pilgrims. 
They earnestly besought him to keep his lantern 
burning all the rest of the way, that they might go 
by its light through the darkness which still sur- 
rounded them. He complied with their request. 
Still, however, the way was very uncomfortable, 
especially for the children. They cried for help, 
therefore, to Him who loveth pilgrims ; and, ere long, 
a wind arose, which drove away the fog, and the air 
became more clear. But they were yet upon the 
Enchanted Ground, only they could see one another, 
and the way in which they were to go was plain 
before them. 

The case of Heedless and Toobold is very affecting 
and full of instruction. Were these two men, after 
they appeared to have advanced so far, at length dis- 
covered fast bound in this fatal slumber ? Oh let us 
consider that no advances which we have made, or 
appear to have made in religion, can ever make it 
safe for us to dispense with watchfulness and prayer. 
Men may turn the grace of God into lasciviousness ; 
and we must keep in remembrance, " that the Lord 
having saved the people out of the land of Egypt, 
afterwards destroyed them that believed not." Was 
it Heedless and Toobold who were thus drawn aside 
at the last into the snare of the enemy? These 
names plainly indicate the kind of persons who, soon 
or late, will be detected as hypocrites and dissem- 
26* 



306 



LECTURE XX. 



biers with God. Such as take up a profession of 
the gospel in a heedless manner, without any true 
conviction of their sin, and without any living union 
betwixt their souls and Christ, can never be able to 
endure to the end. The like may be said of all such 
as proceed with an overweening self-confidence, feel- 
ing nothing of their blindness and weakness and 
frailty ; and who never look up to the God of salva- 
tion for wisdom to direct them, for strength to sup- 
port them, and for grace to sanctify and keep them. 
Such men as these may long maintain a form of god- 
liness, though it be a weariness to them. But after 
a while, he who knows the inward unsoundness of 
their hearts will set a stumbling-block before them. 
That is, he will place them by his providence in such 
a position as tends to draw forth their real character, 
and to manifest the unsoundness of their profession. 
Some worldly bait will prove irresistible to them, and 
they will be drawn aside, retaining perhaps nothing 
of their religion except a few empty notions, or 
lifeless forms, which neither affect their hearts nor 
influence their lives. And while they are fast asleep 
in the arms of worldly prosperity, they will, perhaps, 
attempt to excuse their conduct by the false maxims 
and bad examples of many around them. Did these 
poor men sleep so soundly that they could not be 
awakened ? And at the same time did they speak so 
wildly that even the children laughed at what they 
said ? Oh the deadening and infatuating effects of 
unsanctified prospeiity ! TThen those who once per- 
haps were deeply affected about eternal things, have 
sunk into carnal security, how extremely difficult it 
is to arouse them out of their fatal slumber ! Provi- 
dences cannot rouse them ; conscience cannot alarm 
them. Christians speak to them, but they do not 



THE ENCHANTED GROUND. 



307 



rise ; ministers shake them, but they slumber on. 
And yet, while they are sunk in this carnal slumber, 
and they are fast bound in worldliness and vanity, 
and are neglecting the plainest precepts of religion, 
they talk about religion like people who talk in their 
sleep, in such a wild and foolish manner, and with 
such a bold and positive tone, as to excite the ridi- 
cule of the veriest babe in the school of Christ. But 
such examples are deeply affecting, and very alarm- 
ing to all who properly consider them. They should 
make us more diligent than ever in examining the 
state of our hearts ; more earnest in searching the 
Scriptures, and more frequent in our application to 
the throne of grace ; lest, having made a profession 
of religion, and maintained that profession amidst 
many trials and difficulties, we should at length be 
overcome with destructive sleep, and prove apostates 
at last. The bright glare of worldly prosperity has 
detected the hypocrisy of many who seemed to be 
something, and made profession of godliness in the 
dark night of adversity. Oh, let us listen to the 
solemn warning and the animating assurance ad- 
dressed to us by the voice of heavenly wisdom : — 
" The turning away of the simple shall slay them, 
and the prosperity (or the ease) of fools shall destroy 
them. But whoso hearkeneth unto me shall dwell 
safely, and shall be quiet from fear of evil." 

III. We have, lastly, to notice the meeting of 
our pilgrims with an eminent character before they 
left the enchanted region. When they were almost 
at the end of this ground, they heard a solemn noise, 
as of one much concerned. Advancing a little, they 
beheld a man on his knees, with hands and eyes 
lifted up, and speaking, as they thought, earnestly 



308 



LECTURE XX. 



to one that was above. This proved to be one Stand- 
fast, long known to Father Honest, who announced 
him to his companions as a right good pilgrim. The 
meeting between the two friends was very cordial. 
The one rejoiced to have found his friend upon that 
road ; and the other that he had found his friend so 
well employed. Standfast had no idea that his 
prayer had been observed by any human being ; as 
he had been only, as he supposed, pouring out his 
heart, in secret, to Him who seeth in secret. Being 
asked what was the special cause and subject of the 
petition which he had just been offering, he told 
them in full. He knew that he was still on the 
Enchanted Ground. He had been musing upon the 
dangerous nature of the road. He had sighed to 
think what numbers had come thus far on pilgrim- 
age, and there had been stopped and destroyed. 
The example of Heedless and Toobold was fresh 
before him. He was thinking of the manner of 
death in which men were destroyed in that place ; 
not violently, but easily and quietly, like one going 
asleep. While he was thus musing, a female seducer, 
whose name was Bubble, came to him, and with 
many flattering promises, and with a great variety 
of intoxicating pictures of greatness and grandeur 
and happiness, which she pretended were all at her 
disposal, she earnestly and repeatedly besought him 
to go after her. This was the form of this boastful 
and empty deceiver. She was tall and imposing in 
her appearance, though with something of a swarthy 
complexion. She spoke very smoothly, and gave a 
smile at the end of every sentence. She wore a 
great purse by her side, and her hand was constantly 
in it, fingering her money, as if that was her heart's 
delight. This was the person who tried by earnest 



THE ENCHANTED GROUND. 



309 



and repeated solicitations to win the affections of this 
excellent pilgrim, and to turn him aside out of the 
way. But she had entirely mistaken her man. 
Mr. Standfast was not the man to be attracted by 
Madame Bubble. He felt no manner of leaning 
towards her. Neither her imposing appearance, nor 
her flattering words, nor her continual smiles, her 
shining treasures, nor any of the glittering castles 
which she built, could make the least impression 
upon his heart. He rejected all her proposals; but 
finding she still pursued him with her enticements, 
then he betook himself to his knees, and with cries 
and uplifted hands had sought for help from above. 
By this he prevailed, and the tempter departed. 
What a noble victory was this ! Standfast himself 
knew not the greatness of the deliverance which he 
had obtained, until he heard from the guide of our pil- 
grims a more particular account of this woman, with 
all her witchcrafts and all her sorceries. He gave 
a full description of her evil doings, and said she 
was a witch, by whose sorceries the ground upon 
which they were still walking was enchanted. He 
represented her as a perfect Delilah, who only entices 
men to slumber on her lap that she may rob them 
of their strength, and deliver them bound into the 
hand of the enemy, with whom she is in league. 
Her nature is such that whoever looks upon her 
beauty thereby becomes an enemy and a rebel to the 
Celestial King. Her deception is equal to her 
wickedness. She promises crowns and kingdoms; 
but her promises, like herself, are false and hollow. 
Numbers, by believing her words, have been brought 
to the halter; and ten thousand times more, by fol- 
lowing her advice, have been drawn to destruction 
and everlasting perdition. It was she that persuaded 



310 



LECTURE XX. 



Judas to sell his Lord, and that prevailed with Demas 
to forsake the pilgrim's path. None can tell the mis- 
chief that she has done. She is the cause of nearly 
all the strifes and divisions, the fierce contentions 
and bitter animosities that are in the world. In 
short, so vast is her influence, and so endless are her 
witchcrafts, she is the root of all evil. 

Let us learn, dear brethren, from this the true 
secret of steadfastness in our religious profession, 
and the only way to pass unhurt amid all the dangers 
and snares and temptations and delusions of the 
Enchanted Ground. Think how this eminent pil- 
grim was engaged when the others overtook him. 
He felt his weakness, he perceived the dangers that 
were on every side, and he cried earnestly to the 
strong for strength and protection. He was instant 
in prayer, and therefore he was steadfast in the faith. 
No bewitching voice could turn him aside ; no splen- 
did promise could move his heart. And it is thus, 
my brethren, with every true Israelite whose heart 
is right with God ; who is deeply conscious of his 
own corruption and frailty, and whose eyes are ever 
unto the Lord, to deliver him from every snare, and 
to hold him up that his footsteps slip not. Every 
age has its peculiar bubble. The god of this world 
is constantly broaching some specious plan, some 
glittering scheme, for acquiring wealth and obtain- 
ing all the distinctions and advantages in which a 
carnal heart can find gratification. Multitudes are 
carried away by the delusion. They run after the 
bubble and try to catch it. For the most part, it 
eludes their fond pursuit ; but if ever they come 
up to it, and put forth their hand to gain it, at once 
it bursts in their eager grasp. They will not be- 
lieve what the Bible tells them respecting the danger 



THE ENCHANTED GROUND. 311 



and the deceitfulness of riches, and the fearful diffi- 
culties which they present in the way to heaven. 
Satan, the god of this world, blinds their eyes. 
They give credit to the smooth and nattering things 
which are spoken by the men of this world; and 
they enter, with all their heart and with all their 
soul, into any scheme, or project, or speculation, 
which promises to make them a fortune. They 
listen to the voice of the charmer. They are be- 
witched by her sorceries, that they should not obey 
the truth. " They go after her straightway, as an 
ox goeth to the slaughter, or as a fool to the correc- 
tion of the stocks ; till a dart strike through their 
liver ; as a bird they hasten to the snare, and know 
not that it is for their life." Oh, my brethren, take 
heed and beware of covetousness ) for a man's life 
does not consist in the abundance of the things 
which he possesseth. Let Him have your heart 
whose right it is. Set your affections on things 
above, not on things of the earth. They that have 
no root in themselves are choked by the deceitful- 
ness of riches and the cares of the world. The 
simple (that is, those who are destitute of true reli- 
gion) are carried away by the false and flattering 
representations of the deceiver. " With her much fair 
speech she causeth them to yield, with the flattery 
of her lips she forceth them." But whoso pleaseth 
God shall escape from her. Only let your heart 
be upright before God ; belong really to the house- 
hold of faith and the Israel of God ; stand fast in 
the faith, and wrestle in prayer as Jacob did when 
he obtained the name of Israel, and no enchanting 
voice shall draw you aside ; no threefold machination 
of the world, the flesh and the devil shall pluck you 
away. " Surely there is no enchantment against 



312 



LECTURE XX. 



Jacob, neither is there any divination against Israel/' 
Still, however, be not high-minded, but fear; and 
constantly recollect, that only by the union of simple 
faith and fervent prayer, you will be able to over- 
come the world, and to resist that lusting worldly 
spirit which you carry within you, and which is the 
root of all evil. You are never safe if you cease to 
strive and to pray against this. " She hath cast 
down many wounded : yea, many strong men have 
been slain by her." 



HYMN. 

Thou, whose never-failing care 
Preserves thy saints from every snare, 

Help us thy praise to sound ! 
Thy Spirit and thy word unite 
To guide our doubtful footsteps right, 

Amid the Enchanted Ground. 

When darkness veiled the face of day, 
And, all uncertain of our way, 

No ray of light we found ; 
Thy holy word, with beaming sweet, 
The way made plain for all our feet, 

And through the Enchanted Ground. 

Mid scenes where bold and heedless feet 
Are snared, and from thy paths retreat, 

Thy gracious light around 
Shall make the wiles of Satan clear, 
And fill our hearts with holy fear, 

While on the Enchanted Ground. 

When earthly cares our minds perplexed 
And worldly thoughts our spirits vexed, 

What ready help we found, 
When at thy throne, with bended knee, 
We humbly cried for help from thee, 

Upon the Enchanted Ground ! 



THE ENCHANTED GROUND. 



313 



Great Lord of all ! thy blissful smile 
Unmasked the world and showed its guile ; 

Let but thy love abound, 
And then how vain and little worth 
Are all the glittering toys of earth, 
On most Enchanted Ground. 



PRAYER. 

Lord, who knowest us to be set in the midst of so many 
and such great dangers, that by reason of the frailty of our mor- 
tal nature, we cannot always stand upright; strengthen us, we 
beseech thee, with might by thy Holy Spirit in the inner man. 
Pardon and accept us in thy dear Son; and for his sake support 
us in all dangers, and carry us through all temptations. We con- 
fess, Lord, that through the earthliness of our hearts, we are 
too much attracted by the things of time and sense, and at any 
time we are liable to be drawn aside by them. We tread, as it 
were, upon enchanted ground, where the climate disposes to 
drowsiness. We have none of us that realizing apprehension of 
eternal things which we ought to have. How prone we are to 
slumber and sleep, and to grow languid and lifeless in our soul ! 
Our soul cleaveth unto the dust. Oh, quicken us, according to 
thy word. Sow in our hearts the seed of eternal life, and mer- 
cifully grant that it may never be choked or rendered unfruit- 
ful, either by the cares, or the riches, or the pleasures of the 
world. Make us deeply sensible of the many snares and dan- 
gers that surround us. May we ponder the path of our feet, that 
all our ways may be established. May thy blessed word instruct 
us, and thy Holy Spirit enlighten us, at every step. Oh, let 
thy word be a light unto our feet, and a lantern to our path ! 
Preserve us, we most humbly beseech thee, from every snare 
and every trap into which our heedless or presumptuous feet are 
inclined to run. May our hearts be right with thee ; and may 
we watch always, and never have any confidence in the flesh. 
Oh, deliver us from the spirit of slumber. Lighten our eyes, 
that we sleep not the sleep of death. May we be instant in 
prayer, that we may stand fast in the faith. Save us from all 
the covetous and carnal desires of this present evil world. De- 
liver us from that love of money, which is the root of all evil. 
May we be crucified unto the world, and the world unto us 
27 



314 



LECTURE XX. 



There be many that say, Who will show us any good ? but, Lord, 
lift thou up the light of thy countenance upon us. May we 
count all things but loss, for the excellency of the knowledge 
of Christ Jesus our Lord ; and scorn the glittering trifles of this 
fleeting world, that we may enjoy, both now and for ever, his 
unsearchable and durable riches. To Him, with the Father, 
and the Holy Ghost, be honour, and glory, and majesty, and 
dominion, for ever and ever. 



LECTURE XXL 



beulah's land and Jordan's stream. 



There is a land of pure delight, 

Where saints immortal reign ; 
Infinite day excludes the night, 

And pleasures banish pain. 

There everlasting spring abides, 

And never-withering flowers ; 
Death, like a narrow sea, divides 

This heavenly land from ours. 
Sweet fields beyond the swelling flood 

Stand dressed in living green ; 
So to the Jews old Canaan stood, 

While Jordan rolled between. 
But timorous mortals start and shrink 

To cross this narrow sea ; 
And linger, shivering, on the brink, 

And fear to launch away. 
Oh ! could we make our doubts remove, 

Those gloomy doubts that rise, 
And see the Canaan that we love 

With unbeclouded eyes ! 
Could we but climb where Moses stood, 

And view the landscape o'er, 
Not Jordan's stream, nor death's cold flood, 

Should fright us from the shore. 



Joshua hi. 3, 4. 

AND THEY COMMANDED THE PEOPLE, SAYING, WHEN YE SEE THE ^RK OF 
THE COVENANT OP THE LORD YOUR GOD, AND THE PRIESTS THE LEVITES 
BEARING IT, THEN YE SHALL REMOVE FROM YOUR PLACE, AND GO AFTER IT. 
YET THERE SHALL BE A SPACE BETWEEN YOU AND IT, ABOUT TWO THOUSAND 
CUBITS BY MEASURE : COME NOT NEAR UNTO IT, THAT YE MAY KNOW THE 
WAY BY WHICH YE MUST GO : FOR YE HAVE NOT PASSED THIS WAY HERE- 
TOFORE. 

The tribes of Israel had well-nigh come to the 
end of their weary wanderings in the wilderness, 

315 



316 



LECTURE XXI. 



when they received the instructions which are here 
recorded. The land of Canaan lav now fully in their 
view ; there was only one barrier to be crossed, and 
then their feet would actually stand on the promised 
inheritance. They were almost there. 

"But Jordan rolled between I" 

The day was fixed for the crossing over; they 
were apprized of it, and enjoined to make special 
preparation for it. " Joshua said unto the people, 
Sanctify yourselves : for to-morrow the Lord will do 
wonders among you." The time, the manner, and 
all the circumstances of their passage were arranged 
before they came actually to make it. And very 
minute were the directions they received to observe 
on that memorable occasion. When they saw the 
priests bearing the ark of the covenant, then, and 
not till then, they were to remove out of their place, 
and go after it. But this was not to be done in a 
disorderly, irregular manner. They were not to fol- 
low in a confused crowd. There was to be a space 
of about three-quarters of a mile between the priests 
bearing the ark and the rest of the army ; and the 
march was not to begin until the priests had come 
to their appointed station. By this arrangement the 
whole congregation would see the ark, and the place 
where the- waters divided to make them a passage, 
and would know the way by which they must go. 
All this was very necessary. For although they 
were familiar with many parts of the wilderness, 
having tracked it again and again, they were now 
upon untrodden ground. They had not passed this 
way heretofore. 

This will serve for the introduction to the pre- 



beulah's land and Jordan's stream. 317 

sent lecture. Our pilgrims are now approaching 
the end of their pilgrimage. And we have now to 
consider, 

I. Their experience on the borders of the river. 
II. The manner of Christiana's crossing over. 

I. As to their experience on the borders of the 
river. The dangers of the Enchanted Ground were 
now surmounted, and they were come to the land of 
Beulah, where the sun shineth night and day. Here 
they could lie down in peace and rest in safety, and 
partake, without fear, of the precious things which 
the land produced. No enemy was suffered to come 
nigh them, and every dainty was given to them 
richly to enjoy. It was a fruitful and happy land 
where they were. " Joy and gladness were found 
therein; thanksgiving and the voice of melody/' 
All the discourse of those with whom they conversed 
had reference to the Celestial City and its glorious 
King. Each individual who opened his lips seemed 
to say : " My heart is inditing a good matter, I 
speak of the things which I have made touching the 
King." One said, " More pilgrims are come to 
town !" And another said, " So many went over 
the water, and were let in at the golden gates to- 
day." Then it was announced, U A legion of shining 
visitors from the city has just arrived, by which we 
know that more pilgrims are on the road, for here 
they come to wait for them, and to comfort them 
after their sorrow." Our pilgrims here were feasted 
with royal dainties, and favoured with visions of ap- 
proaching glory. They journeyed forward, and it 
was well with them. One drawback only they found 

27* 



318 



LECTURE XXI. 



to their happy experience. It was this : When 
they tasted of the water of the river over which 
they were to go, it was rather bitter to the palate ; 
but it proved quite sweet after it was down. Here 
it was recounted to them what noble triumphs had 
been won by pilgrims in times of old : how the peo- 
ple that knew their King, out of weakness had been 
made strong, and done exploits. They listened also 
with the most intense interest to what was reported 
respecting the river that was now gliding full in their 
view. They were informed that it was subject to 
ebbs and flows. At one time it overflows all its 
banks ; and then it rages and swells and foams and 
tosses like the troubled sea. But at particular sea- 
sons, it is in a manner well-nigh dried up, and is 
reduced to an insignificant rill, which may be crossed 
at a single stride. Some pilgrims, they were told, 
and excellent ones too, had had to buffet long with 
the swelling torrent, and verily thought they would 
be drowned in the depths. To others it had been so 
remarkably low, that they had stepped over dryshod, 
without so much as even wetting the soles of their 
feet. Many kind offices were performed for the pil- 
grims who lingered here, by the children of the 
town. They would go into the King's garden and 
gather the choicest and sweetest flowers, and bring 
them, and put them with much affection into the 
hands of the pilgrims. These regions were a kind 
of spicy grove. They produced camphire and spike- 
nard, saffron, calamus, and cinnamon, and all the 
other chief spices — aloes and cassia, frankincense and 
myrrh own this as their native soil. The chambers 
of the pilgrims were perfumed with these ; and with 
these they are anointed when the appointed time has 



beulah's land and Jordan's stream. 319 



come, to prepare them for their passage over the 
river. 

Here let us pause for a few moments to commune 
each with his own heart. We may be real Christians 
and yet know little of the triumphant experience of 
those who are happy inhabitants of the land of 
Beulah. Sometimes real saints and eminent saints, 
when they approach their journey's end, and linger 
for a while on the verge of the eternal world, do not 
find it a land where the sun shineth day and night. 
On the other hand, they sometimes find it enveloped 
in gloom and mist and darkness ; and neither sun, 
moon, nor stars, for many days appear. They trust, 
indeed, in the tender mercy of their God for ever ; 
they keep firm hold of the precious promises of the 
gospel ; and with a deeper sense than ever of their 
vileness and depravity, they renew again and again 
their earnest application by faith for a personal 
interest in the redemption that is in Christ. But 
they have no rapture, no triumph, no joy. They 
cannot come to revelations and visions. They have 
not a word to say of scenes of glory opening upon 
their sight, or of seraphic sounds ringing in their 
ears. Their minds, for the most part, are absorbed 
with a deep and solemn sense of the nearness and 
reality and amazing importance of eternal things. 
Nature shrinks at the prospect of death ; and the 
sense which they have of their own sinfulness and 
the holiness of God has a more visible and evident 
effect upon them than their faith in Christ, and their 
hope of everlasting life, to be enjoyed through him. 
But, in the absence of rapture and triumph, they 
have evidently got what is a more undoubted mark 
of the Holy Spirit's work — a broken and a contrite 



320 



LECTURE XXI. 



heart, an entire committal of their souls to Christ 
to save them, and a deep concern for the interests of 
his kingdom. When they hear of poor sinners 
flocking to Christ for salvation, or of the gracious 
manner in which he has stilled the fears, and cheered 
the heart, and received the souls of some that have 
just departed in the true faith and fear of his name, 
all their quickest interests are roused, the water 
stands in their eyes, and something like a sensation 
of gladness is experienced in their hearts. And shall 
we say that such as these are not true pilgrims, 
because they do not tell of raptures ? Shall we 
say that they have no true faith, because their godly 
fear has evidently got before their lively hope ? "If 
I say, I will speak thus ; lo, then I should offend 
against the generation of thy children/' Nowhere 
in the Bible is an ecstasy of joy insisted upon as an 
evidence of dying in the Lord. We doubt not that 
this is often granted to upright souls, where it is 
clearly and evidently the special work and operation 
of the Holy Ghost, the Comforter. But we fear, 
also, it is often professed by such as have no root in 
themselves, when it arises either from natural excite- 
ment, or the delusion of the great deceiver. To use 
the words of a sober, but deeply-experienced Chris- 
tian — " Many excellent persons are incapacitated from 
speaking much in their last hours, and we ought by 
no means to judge of men's characters on these 
grounds. The Scriptures are generally silent about 
the manner in which the saints of the Most High 
finished their course, and only few exceptions are 
found to this rule. We are, indeed, fully instructed 
in the nature of their faith, and the effects which it 
had upon their life and conduct; and thus assuredly 



beulah's land and Jordan's stream. 321 



we infer that they died in the Lord, and entered into 
rest." Only let our faith be of the true saving 
kind ; and let us habitually prove that it is so, by 
the effect which it has upon our life and conduct, and 
then, doubtless, all will be well, when we actually 
stand on Jordan's brink, and it shall be said to us, 
" Thou art this day to cross over." 

Let it not, however, be supposed for a moment that 
we undervalue spiritual joy, or that we think lightly 
of those who are enabled to witness a good confes- 
sion in the closing scene, and to testify then of the 
power and love and grace and preciousness of Him 
in whom they have believed. No, dear brethren, 
" we desire that every one of you do show the same 
diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end." 
For your own sake, — for the comfortless troubles' 
sake of the oppressed, and for the honour of the 
gospel ; that is, for your Saviour's sake — you should 
long ardently, and strive diligently, to have the 
earnest of the Spirit in your hearts, and to be always 
confident. Only let a consistent life show that your 
confidence is not the confidence of delusion ) and let 
it be so invariably coupled with godly fear as to 
show that it is not the confidence of presumption ; 
and then the more confidence you have the better. 
Better for yourself, better for the comfort of others, 
and better for the honour of true religion. How 
happy for yourselves to have the beginning and the 
earnest of heaven, before you actually arrive there ! 
Oh, think, when you approach your journey's end, 
how good and how pleasant it must be to be delivered 
from every painful doubt and every tormenting fear, 
and to be eagerly aspiring after the full enjoyment of 
that inheritance of which you have tasted the earnest 
and the beginning, and have found it so delight- 



322 



LECTURE XXI. 



ful ! Blessed are the people that are in such a case ! 
Oh, while you have health and strength, and recol- 
lection and ease, give all diligence to make your call- 
ing and election sure. Be not satisfied with a gene- 
ral hope of pardon ; but before the evil days come, 
strive to be assured of your personal interest in that 
covenant which is ordered in all things and sure, 
Will you regret such pains, or will you not think 
them well bestowed, when you come to die ? Oh, 
think how sweet it will be to look death in the face 
without any dismay, and to be able to say, " I know 
in whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he 
will keep that which I have committed to him or 
to be able to raise a still higher note of triumph, and 
to say, " I am now ready to be offered, and the time 
of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good 
fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the 
faith : henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of 
righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, 
shall give me at that day : and not to me only, but 
unto all them also that love his appearing." For 
your own sake, do not willingly pass by the land of 
Beulah. Despise not that pleasant land. For the 
sake of others who are weighed down and in heavi- 
ness through manifold temptations, aspire after the 
experience of an assured Christian. Many real Chris- 
tians go heavily, and are in doubt and fear all their 
days. Oh, rise to the higher regions of full assu- 
rance and established hope, and then you may 
strengthen your brethren, and be a succourer of 
many. They that fear God will be glad when they 
see you, if you are able to testify of the goodness of 
the Lord in the land of the living. Only attain to 
the full measure of the stature of Christ — know in 
whom you have believed — rejoice in the Lord, and 



beulah's land and Jordan's stream. 323 

be glad in the Rock of your salvation — and who can 
tell the cheering effect it may have upon others ! 
Many shall see it, and put their trust in the Lord. 
For their sake, therefore, seek after assurance. 
Moreover, for the honour of religion, bring not an 
evil report on the land of promise. Speak not of 
the way to Zion as if it were nothing else but a pas- 
sage through a region of darkness and mist and 
gloom. If we find it so, we must ascribe it to our 
own infirmity. Upright and established believers 
will find the ways of wisdom to be pleasantness and 
all her paths to be peace. Provision is made for 
their present comfort and security, as well as for 
their everlasting salvation and their future glory. 
When they perceive their personal interest in the 
everlasting covenant, and have the earnest of the 
Spirit within them, drawing their thoughts and their 
desires to high and heavenly things, how happy 
must they be ! " Blessed is the people that know 
the joyful sound : they shall walk, Lord, in the 
light of thy countenance. In thy name shall they 
rejoice all the day : and in thy righteousness shall 
they be exalted How eminently do they glorify 
their God and adorn their profession, when they can 
thus sing in the ways of the Lord, that great is the 
glory of the Lord. Put all these three motives 
together, and then consider how loudly you are called 
upon to live near to God, so that you may be telling 
of his salvation from day to day. 

II. We pass now to the second part of our sub- 
ject, and proceed to consider the manner of Chris- 
tiana's crossing the river. 

She had a clear intimation given her, that the 



324 



LECTURE XXI. 



time of her departure was at hand. As the com- 
pany of pilgrims remained still in the land of Beu- 
lah, a post came from the Celestial City with mat- 
ters of deepest interest to one Christiana, the wife 
of Christian the pilgrim. This was the substance 
of the letter which was delivered by the messenger : 
— u The Master calleth for thee, and expecteth that 
thou shouldest stand in his presence, beyond the 
river, in clothes of immortality, within these ten 
days." At the same time the messenger delivered to 
Christiana a true token that he was indeed commis- 
sioned by the King to deliver that message. The 
token was a silver arrow sharpened with love, let 
easily into her heart, which by degrees wrought so 
effectually with her, that at the time appointed she 
must needs be gone. 

See now how this excellent pilgrim acted upon the 
receipt of this message. She had no prayer to make, 
" Spare me a little, before I go hence. " She was 
ready to be offered and to launch away when the 
time of her departure had come. First she called 
for the guide, who had so wisely and so faithfully 
conducted her through the principal part of her past 
journey. She told him the solemn message she had 
received, and pointed to the arrow which then lay 
by her side. And she received from his mouth the 
counsel and advice and directions suitable for a pil- 
grim on the verge of Jordan and just about to enter 
its waters. Next she called for her children. TThen 
they stood before her, she gave them every one her 
solemn blessing, commended them all for the good 
part they had evidently been inclined to choose, and 
solemnly charged them all to be ready against the 
messenger from the Celestial City should come for 



beulah's land and Jordan's stream. 325 

them. This said, and having bequeathed to the 
poor the little she had, she sent for all the dear 
friends who had been her fellow-travellers and com- 
panions in her eventful pilgrimage. She gratefully 
acknowledged the kindness which they had shown 
to her and to her's, and earnestly besought the most 
eminent among them (now that she herself was about 
to be taken) still to have an eye to her children, who 
were left. The old pilgrim Honest said to her- — "I 
wish you a fair day when you set out for Mount 
Zion, and shall be glad to see that you go over the 
river dryshod." But she answered — " Come, wet, 
come dry, I long to be gone; for, however the wea- 
ther is on my journey, I shall have time enough 
when I come there, to sit down and rest me and dry 
me." Then when Keady-to-halt and Despondency 
and Feeblemind stood before her, she addressed to 
them, individually, a word in season, tenderly ad- 
monishing them each to watch against his peculiar 
infirmity; and endeavoured to strengthen and en- 
courage and comfort them as their cases required. 

Now see her actual passage over the river. Her 
house was set in order — her parting acknowledg- 
ments and admonitions were all delivered ; and hav- 
ing lingered the appointed time on the immediate 
brink of the river, at length the memorable day 
dawned when Christiana, the wife of Christian, was 
to finish her course ; and it was said to her — " Thou 
art this day to go over this Jordan." Spectators 
were standing on both the opposite banks of the 
river, to see how she finished her progress. All her 
friends had accompanied her to the edge of the water. 
But on the other side all the bank was full of horses 
and chariots, which were come down from above to 
28 



326 



LECTURE XXI. 



accompany her to the city gate. So she came forth, 
and entered the river, beckoning a farewell to those 
she was leaving on the wilderness side of the water. 
The last words she was heard to say were, " I come, 
Lord, to be with thee, and bless thee." So her chil- 
dren and friends returned to their places ; for those 
that waited for her had conveyed her out of their 
sight. She went and called and entered in at the 
gate, and found the same ready admittance, and was 
welcomed with the same demonstrations of joy, with 
which Christian had been before. No sooner was 
she gone than all the children began to weep. But 
G-reatheart and Valiant played upon the well-tuned 
cymbals and harp for joy. 

What, my brethren, shall we say to these things ? 
Oh that this affecting scene may leave a deep and 
lasting impression upon every one of our hearts ! 
The days of our pilgrimage in this world of trial will 
soon be accomplished, and we must every one stand 
on the verge of the eternal world. In what manner, 
or with what prospect, shall we be able to pass out 
of time into eternity ? AVe may suddenly be called 
away, without any special intimation that death is 
near. Are we prepared to die ? Is the one thing, 
the grand and all-imnortant matter, secured ? Are 
we personally interested in Rim, who alone can 
comfort and support us in the immediate prospect 
of eternity — deliver us from the bitter pains of eter- 
nal death — and land us safe in the heavenly Canaan ? 
How soon may the swift-winged messenger from the 
King of Heaven arrive at our dwelling, and deliver 
to us individually the solemn message — " Set thine 
house in order ; for thou shall die and not live I" 
And how convincing a token he may leave with us. 



beulah's land and Jordan's stream. 327 



that his words are true, and shall soon be verified ! 
A sickness unto death, any incurable disease, which 
is left behind, will be such a token; and remain 
like an arrow, gradually forcing its way to the heart, 
to assure us that he must soon be gone. Now con- 
sider this, if you are a genuine pilgrim to the Ce- 
lestial City, (i. e. a genuine penitent, united by a 
true and living faith to the only Saviour of sinners) 
— if this be your state and character, consider, I say, 
that that arrow, however sharp it may be, u is sharp- 
ened with love." It is sent to release you from a 
body of sin and death, to take you from a world of 
trial and sorrow, and to place you within the walls 
of the city after which you have been so long aspir- 
ing: that there you may be clothed with immor- 
tality, and see Him whom having not seen you love ! 
Why then, believer, should you start or shrink 
when the summons comes ? Comforts and mercies, 
and blessings and enjoyments, you may have had 
by the way. But better is the end of a thing than 
the beginning. And better — oh, how much better 
— is heaven itself than any foretaste or beginning 
of heaven which you ever had on your way thither ! 
Is not the ark of the covenant gone on before you? 
Be ready, therefore, to remove out of your place 
and to go after it. What though you have not 
passed this way heretofore ? The great High-priest 
of your profession — He who makes atonement for 
all your sins — He who secures the mercy of God by 
covenant to you — He who is your advocate and your 
forerunner, — has tasted death and gone before ; and 
through him you know the way by which you must 
go through the gate of death to the land and region 
of everlasting life. Oh that we may one and all 



328 



LECTURE XXI. 



have nothing to do but to die, when the appointed 
hour has actually arrived ! Oh that we may none 
of us have to sow when we ought to reap ! That 
we may not have to cry, when we receive a true 
token of our approaching dissolution — 

"A little longer, — yet a little longer, — 
Oh, let me stay, to wash away my stains, 
And fit me for my passage." 

Oh that we may be ready to be offered when the 
time of our departure is come ! — -that when our 
course is finished we may have a desire to depart 
and be with Christ — that we may go forth, and 
enter the river with a beckon of farewell to those 
we leave behind — and that our last words may be, 
"I come, Lord, to be with thee, and bless thee!" 
Lord, reveal thyself to us now as our Saviour and 
our Redeemer; guide us by thy good Spirit to the 
end of our earthly pilgrimage j and then 

" When we tread the brink of Jordan, 
Bid our anxious fears subside ; 
Bear us through the swelling torrent, 
Land us safe on Canaan's side : 
Songs of praises we will ever sing to Thee !** 



HYMN. 

There is a good and pleasant land 
On this side Jordan's stream, 

Where happy saints delighted stands 
And bask in glory's beam. 

Lord, let me know, before I die, 
The wonders of thy hand ; 

And let me see, with mortal eye, 
That good and pleasant land. 



beulah's land and Jordan's stream. 329 



My Saviour, tell me thou art mine ; 

And let me understand 
How bright thy love and mercy shine 

Within that pleasant land. 

And when thy sovereign voice shall say^ 

" This land is not thy rest ; 
Arise, depart, and come away, 

To realms completely blest" — ■ 

Then shall my terrors all have ceased ; 

Thy footprints I shall see, 
My Lord, my God, my great High-Priest, 

And I will pass to thee ! 

And if I found upon the way 

A good and pleasant land, 
What shall I find, when I survey 

The joys at thy right hand ? 



PRAYER. 

Almighty Father, who by thy Son Jesus Christ hast over- 
come death, and opened unto us the gate of everlasting life, 
pour down thy Holy Spirit into our hearts, and make the affect- 
ing truths which we have now heard abidingly profitable to 
us. Blessed be thy holy name, thou hast provided for the com- 
fort as well as the security of thy people, while yet in the house 
of their pilgrimage. We beseech thee, leave us not comfort- 
less, but send thy Holy Ghost to comfort us, and to assure our 
hearts that we are personally interested in that everlasting 
covenant which is ordered in all things and sure. May we give 
all diligence to make our calling and election sure. May we 
have the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts. May we know that 
we have passed from death unto life. Grant that, by true faith, 
we may be indeed thy children ; and oh ! send forth the Spirit 
of thy Son into our hearts, enabling us to cry, Abba, Father. 
May we hear the voice of thy love, and know from sweet expe- 
rience the goodness of the Lord in the land of the living. We 
live in a dying world. It is appointed for us once to die. The 
years of our pilgrimage will soon be accomplished; we must 
stand on the brink of Jordan ; and it will be said to each of us, 
Thou art this day to pass over. What a strange moment will 
that be ! We have not passed this way heretofore. But though 
28* 



330 



LECTURE XXI. 



we have not, thou, God our Saviour, nast passed it before, and 
passed it for us. Thou hast tasted death for every man. When 
thou hadst overcome the sharpness of death, thou didst open the 
kingdom of heaven to all believers. Thou art the resurrection 
and the life ; and whosoever liveth and believeth in thee shall 
not die eternally. Lord, we believe this : help thou our unbe- 
lief. Oh, grant, that by a lively and steadfast faith in thy pre- 
cious death and glorious resurrection, we may be more than 
conquerors over the last enemy! Hast not thou, by thine own 
death, destroyed him that had the power of death ? and dost 
not thou deliver them who through fear of death were all their 
lifetime subject to bondage ? Lord, grant, that when we come 
to die, we may see thy footprints, and hear thy voice, and find 
thy presence in the gloomy vale. Then, though we walk 
through the valley of the shadow of death, we shall fear no 
evil, if thou art with us. Grant, we beseech thee, Almighty 
Father, that through the grave and gate of death, we may pass 
to our joyful resurrection, through Him who died and was 
buried, and rose again, thy Son, our Saviour Jesus Christ. 



LECTURE XXII. 

CROSSING OVER JORDAN. 



Why should we start, and fear to die ! 

What timorous worms we mortals are ! 
Death is the gate to endless joy, 

And yet we dread to enter there. 

The pains, the groans and dying strife 
Fright our approaching souls away ,• 

Still we shrink back again to life, 
Fond of our prison and our clay. 

Oh ! if my Lord would come and meet, 
My soul would stretch her wings in haste, 

Fly fearless through death's iron gate, 
Nor feel the terrors as she passed. 

Jesus can make a dying bed 

Feel soft as downy pillows are, 
While on his breast I lean my head, 

And breathe my life out sweetly there. 



Acts xxvii. 44. 
and so it came to pass, that they escaped all safe to land. 

The Christian's experience in the world, on his 
way to heaven, may be likened to a voyage by sea, 
as well as to a journey by land. The words just 
read refer to the wonderful preservation of St. Paul 
and his fellow-passengers, after the dreadful ship- 
wreck they had encountered. We may apply them 
to all true believers and their safe arrival on the 
heavenly shore, after all the dangers and narrow es- 
capes they have had on their way thither. Diffi- 

331 



332 



LECTURE XXII. 



culties in the way to heaven, by no means imply 
that there is any uncertainty as to the final salvation 
of genuine penitents. Very different is the manner 
in which different believers pursue and finish their 
course. A few, to the outward eye, appear almost 
exempt from the perils and dangers in which others 
are constantly involved. They have fine weather 
and prosperous gales; and, after a straight course 
and plain sailing, they come, as it were with full sail 
and flying colours, to the fair haven of everlasting 
rest. But how different is the experience of others ! 
I had almost said, of the generality. Before they 
get to heaven, they are 

" Temptation tossed and half a wreck." 
Their experience is a counterpart of what befell St. 
Paul and his comrades in that memorable voyage. 
They have scarcely loosed from harbour, before they 
find themselves launched in a sea of troubles. They 
are crossed by disappointment and involved in per- 
plexity. The sea is rough and the wind contrary. 
The blast of temptation bears hard upon them, and 
the quicksands of error seem ready to swallow them 
up. They have to suffer the loss of all things, just 
as that ship's company had to throw all their goods 
overboard. Their course is often in the dark; sail- 
ing is dangerous, and for many days neither sun nor 
stars appear, to rejoice their heart, or direct their 
way. Sometimes they are driven to the very verge 
of despair ; and to their trembling apprehension, 
all hope that they shall be saved is taken away. 
But notwithstanding all these fears and all these 
calamities, if they are true believers in the Son 
of God, the promise and the oath of the Father, 
the mercy and the love of the Son, and the grace 



CROSSING OVER JORDAN. 333 



and the power of the eternal Spirit, are pledged 
alike for their preservation unto eternal life. But 
He who has appointed them unto salvation as their 
end, has appointed also the means by which that 
salvation is to be secured. After Paul had assured 
the company that not one of them should be lost, 
when the sailors were about to desert the vessel and 
leave the passengers to the sinking ship, he did not 
hesitate to say, " Except these abide in the ship, ye 
cannot be saved " God's providence had arranged 
that the ship's company should be saved by the in- 
strumentality of the sailors. So it is with regard to 
faith and prayer and obedience. These are the 
things that accompany salvation. Except these 
abide in the ship, you cannot be saved. Let these 
be in you, and abide, and your salvation is certain. 
After all your perils and dangers and narrow escapes, 
you shall land safely every one on the heavenly shore 
— just as it was with the two hundred threescore and 
sixteen souls on board that ship, when the wished- 
for dawn appeared. They that could swim, first cast 
themselves into the sea, and got to land : and the 
rest, some on boards, and some on broken pieces of 
the ship. "And so it came to pass, that they es- 
caped all safe to land." 

We have at present to consider how the different 
members of the company of pilgrims were enabled 
to cross the river, and escaped all safe to the heavenly 
land. 

1. The next pilgrim who was summoned beyond 
the river, after Christiana, was poor Ready-to-halt. 
A messenger was sent expressly to him. And this 
was the message which he delivered, when he found 
him out, and stood before him : — 66 1 am come to 



334 



LECTURE XXII. 



thee in the name of Him whom thou hast loved and 
followed, though upon crutches ; and my message is 
to tell thee; that he expects thee at his table on such 
a day: wherefore prepare thyself for thy journey " 
The bearer of this message then gave his token, to 
prove that he was a true messenger. u I have 
broken," he said, " the golden bowl, and loosed the 
silver cord." He to whom this affecting token was 
delivered, and to whom this solemn message was 
addressed, was enabled to receive them both without 
dismay. He called for his fellow-pilgrims, and told 
them what was before him. He had no worldly 
cares to perplex his mind, — no affairs to settle at 
such a time. He had only his crutches and his good 
wishes to leave behind. Both these he bequeathed 
to his son who should tread in his steps. He paid 
his grateful acknowledgments to the faithful guide 
who had conducted him, with so much wisdom and 
forbearance to his infirmity. He said, had he been 
treated in a different manner, by reason of his lame- 
ness, instead of being healed, he knew that he should 
have been turned out of the way. When he came to 
the brink of the river, before he had actually entered 
it, with a beaming countenance he threw away his 
crutches, and said — "Now I shall no longer have 
need of these. Lo, yonder are chariots with horses, 
in which I am to ride !" The last words which he 
uttered were, ""Welcome, life I" So he escaped safe 
to land. 

All this, dear brethren, is deeply affecting, and 
full of encouragement to us who are yet on the 
wilderness side of the river. Have any of you the 
testimony of your conscience that you love the 
Saviour in sincerity, while you are so deeply cod- 



CROSSING OVER JORDAN. 



335 



scious of your peculiar and special infirmity that 
you are sure your obedience has been very lame, 
and you appear to have been following, as it were, 
upon crutches ? Well, only strive against your 
peculiar infirmity ; follow as you can, if not as you 
would. Go with your crutches, if you .cannot go 
without them. Derive all the benefit you possibly 
can from every providential help that is mercifully 
afforded you by the way, to the very end of your 
course. Especially value the ministration of the 
word, Christian fellowship, and the communications 
of those who walk charitably, and know how to 
make every allowance for the infirmities of the 
weak. By these you will be encouraged to hold on 
your way even to the end. But oh, remember 
a time is coming — it may be very near — when an 
express messenger will be sent to assure you that 
the time of your departure is at hand. As if an 
angel spoke, or a messenger from the invisible world 
had been sent to you, the breaking up of your mortal 
tabernacle, which is so fearfully and wonderfully 
made, will say to you, " Prepare thyself for thy 
journey I" Oh, do not have much preparatory work 
to perform then ! When the golden bowl is broken 
and the silver cord is loosed, what a time is that, 
what an unseasonable time to have much to do — 
any thing to do — either for this world or the next ! 
Oh, live now, and pass through the world with your 
journey 7 s end constantly before you, that when the 
Master cometh and knocketh, you may open to him 
immediately. " Blessed is that servant whom his 
Lord, when he cometh, shall find so doing/' Then 
you will be delivered from all your infirmities — 
then you will need no longer the props and helps 



336 



LECTURE XXH. 



and advantages which have hitherto been so neces- 
sary for you. With such a prospect as this, who 
would not cry at the end of his weary pilgrimage, 
" Welcome, life ?" 

2. The next summons that came was for Feeble- 
mind. The post came and sounded his horn at his 
chamber-door. Then was the King's pleasure made 
known to this poor trembling pilgrim — that in a 
few days he must launch away, and stand in the 
King's palace, which is on the other side of the 
river. And this was the token left by the messen- 
ger that he spoke the truth, and that at the 
appointed time his words should be verified : — He 
waved his hand, — "and those that look out of the 
windows were darkened." Then Feeblemind sent 
for his friends, and told them the message he had 
received, and pointed to the token which he now 
possessed. He had nothing to leave, he said, but 
his infirmity behind \ and this he knew was no lega- 
cy to bequeath even to the poorest pilgrim, as it 
could only impede their progress and vex their 
souls from day to day. He therefore charged his 
friends neither to keep it themselves nor to give it 
to any one; but to throw it away. This done, and 
the day being come in which he was to depart, he 
entered the river as the rest. His last words were, 
" Hold out, faith and patience I" So he escaped safe 
to land. 

After this the summons came for two individuals, 
that were nearly related to Feeblemind, and therefore 
we may well class them together with him. Despond- 
ency and his daughter Much-afraid were informed 
that their time was come. Close companions had 
they been through life, and now in death they were 



CROSSING OVER JORDAN. 



337 



not divided. This was the message delivered to 
Despondency : — " Trembling man, by next Lord's- 
day be ready for the King ! On that day thou shalt 
shout for joy, because thou art delivered from all 
thy fears and from all thy doubtings." This said, 
the messenger breathed in the face of him he 
addressed; and lo ! the grasshopper became a burden. 
This message and token were given alike both to 
father and daughter. Then did they humbly acknow- 
ledge to their friends, how sadly they had both be- 
trayed their infirmity through every part of their 
journey, and what a large demand they had made 
upon the forbearance and charity of their companions. 
Earnestly did they exhort the pilgrims they were 
leaving, to give no entertainment to the desponding 
doubts and unbelieving fears by which they two had 
been so closely assailed, and by reason of which 
they had so often walked uncomfortably and in 
darkness. When the time was actually come for 
them to be gone, they came up to the brink of the 
water. The last words of Despondency were, " Fare- 
well, night — welcome, day I" Still more surprised 
were the bystanders, at the deportment of Sluch- 
afraid at that solemn hour. She actually went 
through the river singing, but none could understand 
what she said. So they escaped both safe to land. 

Oh, my brethren, if people are only true of heart, 
if they are truly penitent for their sins, and rest by 
simple faith on Christ to save them, however grievous 
may be their infirmities, and however slow and un- 
comfortable may have been their progress, it shall 
surely be well with them in the end. The King of 
the Celestial City is a merciful king. If you humbly 
put your trust in him and love him in sincerity, why 
29 



338 



LECTURE XXII. 



should you ever yield to despondency ? Have you 
not a compassionate High-priest, who is touched with 
the feeling of your infirmity ? Does he not know 
your frame ? Does he not consider that you are dust ? 
Oh remember in all your straits and trials and con- 
flicts, 

" Jesus ready stands to save you, 
Full of pity, lore and power : 
He is able — he is willing. 
Doubt no more !" 

However feeble may be your mind, however sad at 
times may be your despondency, and however much 
you may sometimes be afraid, only lean upon his 
almighty arm, and plead his unchanging promise, 
and expect his continual help, and you shall not be 
disappointed. " His grace will be sufficient for you ; 
his strength will be perfected in your weakness." 
However painfully you may be exercised by the way, 
only cleave unto him with a perfect heart, and when 
your course is finished, perhaps while it is finishing, 
he will show you, that having loved his own which 
were in the world, he loves them to the end ! In a 
little while he will send to fetch you — that where he 
is, there you may be also. The messenger by which 
he sends to summon you may at first startle you. 
"When the post that has travelled from the invisible 
world shall stop at your dwelling, and blow his 
horn and knock at your door, a solemn sensation 
may pervade your mind. And when he produces the 
order which cannot be reversed, and delivers the 
token which cannot be disputed — " when those that 
look out of the windows are darkened, and the 
grasshopper shall be a burden" — when sight and 
memory and understanding shall all grow dim — 
when heart and flesh shall fail, and the slightest 



CROSSING OVER JORDAN. 



339 



sound, or the lightest touch, shall be more than you 
can bear — then you shall begin to understand the 
unspeakable advantage of having such a Saviour as 
Christ for your friend in such a time ! Then you 
will have nothing to do but to leave all your feeble- 
ness, all your doubtfulness and all your fearfulness 
behind ! And oh, if the Conqueror of death and 
hell meet with you in the gloomy vale, and especially 
manifest himself to you when you are passing through 
the waters, will not faith and patience then hold out 
to the end ? Will not your last words be, Farewell, 
night — welcome, day ? Or may you not even be 
privileged, after all your terrible fears, to pass into 
eternity singing ? — but withal, singing what none 
who remain on this side the river are able to com- 
prehend, because you have got a glimpse of the glory 
to be revealed, are beginning the language of para- 
dise, and have " heard unspeakable words, which it 
is not lawful for a man to utter." 

3. Next came the summons for good Mr. Honest. 
He was charged, on such a day fortnight, to present 
himself before his Lord at his Father's house. And 
this was the token : — The messenger stamped with 
his foot upon the ground, u and all the daughters of 
music were brought low." Then said this excellent 
pilgrim, " Behold I die I" He made, however, no 
will ; for that which had been his special treasure, 
the peculiar ornament of his profession, and the 
distinguishing feature in his character, his downright 
honesty, i. e. his Christian simplicity and godly sin- 
cerity — this he took with him to the country where 
he was going. He intimated his desire that this cir- 
cumstance should be told to those who came after. 
When he came to the river's brink, his friends 



340 



LECTURE XXn. 



noticed with much dismay that, at that time, the 
river had overflowed all its banks. They feared, 
therefore, that he was like to have a very terrible 
passage. And so it would indeed have proved with 
almost any other person. But from the day when 
he first set out on pilgrimage, the individual now to 
go over had seriously considered this day, and made 
the best possible provision against it. He made a 
solemn agreement with one Good Conscience to meet 
him by that river, to stand by him, and to give him 
all the comfort and help which his presence could 
afford. This agreement he renewed and confirmed 
from day to day. Good Conscience did not fail to 
appear. He came, according to the agreement, to 
cheer and assist his friend in his extremity. Thus, 
though the river was very high, — though the waters 
roared and were troubled, — though the waves swelled 
and tossed, what with the encouraging voice of Good 
Conscience, which sounded like the sweetest music, 
and what with the friendly aid which he afforded — 
for he lent his hand — he was supported and kept 
up until he had clean passed over. His last words 
were — " Grace reigns V So he escaped safe to land. 

Dear brethren, let us every one be excited to take 
a leaf out of the book of this excellent pilgrim. Let 
us think of our dying day, as he did, while death 
may be distant ; and let us prepare for a safe pas- 
sage over the river, in the same manner that he did. 
A time is coming when all the pleasant voices to 
which we have ever listened with delight will cease 
to charm. The voice of praise, the voice of flattery, 
the voice of melody, will all strike in vain upon 
the dull cold ear of death. But amid the utter im- 
potence of all these, either to soothe or to cheer us, 



CROSSING OVER JORDAN. 341 

there is a voice which will sound like the sweetest 
music in the chamber of death — a hand that can 
keep us from sinking in the deepest waters. Oh, 
let us every one agree quickly with a good conscience, 
and engage it to meet us and to give us its testimony 
and its services in the hour of death. How is such 
an invaluable friend to be got? How are these 
precious services to be secured ? They can only be 
obtained by a personal application of the atoning 
blood of Christ to the heart by faith. " Shall not 
the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit 
offered himself without spot to God, purge your 
conscience from dead works to serve the living God V 
And they can only be retained by continual watch- 
fulness and prayer, daily striving against sin and 
habitually keeping before us the judgment of the 
great day, and the solemn scrutiny which will then 
be made of all our secret works and ways and doings. 
Oh ! come again and again to wash in the fountain 
open for sin and for uncleanness ; pray and long 
every day for the renewal of your heart by the 
power of the Holy Ghost ; and herein do you exer- 
cise yourself, to have always a conscience void of 
offence both towards God and towards man. Just 
in proportion to the simplicity of your faith in Christ, 
and the integrity and uprightness of your walk and 
conversation, may you rely upon the presence and 
help of a good conscience to soothe and support you 
on the bed of death. " Mark the upright, and 
behold the perfect man ; for the end of that man is 
peace." Remember, it is not coming once to Christ 
that can assure us of comfort upon the bed of death. 
We must daily apply to him to be cleansed from all 
unrighteousness ; and we must daily seek, through 

29* 



342 



LECTURE XXn. 



the renewal of the Holy Ghost, to be made like unto 
him in righteousness and true holiness. " The 
righteous hath hope in his death. " We must watch 
and pray against every deviation from the right 
path, and constantly press forward in the way of 
obedience. "Keep innocency, and do the thing 
which is right, for that shall bring a man peace at the 
last." They whose religion is of the most practical 
kind, and who have laboured most zealously to rule 
their lives by the commandments of God, will ever 
be foremost to proclaim with their dying breath, 
" Grace reigns I" 

4. There are yet two pilgrims more whom we 
have to see beyond the river, and then we bring the 
subject to a close. Valiant and Standfast are the 
individuals I mean. As these were evidently men 
of a kindred spirit, we may refer to their departure 
at one glance, although the summons for each came 
at a separate time. The messenger who brought 
word to Valiant that the time of his departure was 
at hand, confirmed his message with this token, — he 
gently touched the place of his heart. Then said 
Valiant, " The pitcher is broken at the fountain." 
He told his friends that he was going to his Father ; 
and that, though he had met with many troubles by 
the way, he did not now repent of one of them. His 
sword he left to him that came after him, and his 
skill and courage to those who could get them. As 
for the scars which he had received, he carried them 
with him into the better land, as a witness that he 
had fought the good fight and had not disgraced the 
worthy name by which he was called, but had in- 
deed been Valiant-for-truth. As soon as he entered 
the river, he said, " death ! where is thy sting V 



CROSSING OVER JORDAN. 343 



And as he went down deeper, again he said, " 
grave ! where is thy victory?" All the trumpets 
sounded for him on the opposite shore. "So he es- 
caped safe to land." 

If possible, still more triumphantly did his bro- 
ther Standfast finish his course. Message was 
brought him that his Master had sent for him from 
that distant province, to go and enter into the King's 
palace. Upon this, for a moment, he began to muse. 
Then did the messenger produce his token, and, lift- 
ing up his hand to heaven, he said, " The wheel is 
broken at the cistern." Then did Standfast leave a 
solemn and affecting message, to be delivered by the 
guide to those of his kindred whom he was unable 
to see, and who had not as yet taken to the pilgrim's 
life. " Tell them," he said, u of my happy arrival 
at this place, and the blessed condition in which I 
am." When he entered the river, there was a very 
great calm. Not a breath was felt to disturb the 
air ; not a ripple was seen to curl the water. The 
enemy was as still as a stone. Every thing was so 
fair and calm and still, that when this eminent pil- 
grim was about halfway over, he stood for a while 
and talked to his companions who had accompanied 
him to the edge of the water. " This river," he 
said, " has been a terror to many ; yea, the thoughts 
of it have often frightened me. But now I stand 
easy and in perfect peace. The waters indeed taste 
bitter and feel cold, but when I think where I am 
going, and see the conductors that are waiting for 
me on the other side, it lies as a glowing coal upon 
my heart. I see myself now at the end of my jour- 
ney. My toilsome days are ended. I am going to 
see that head which was crowned with thorns, and 



344 



LECTURE XXn. 



that face which was spit upon for me. Hitherto I 
have lived by hearsay and by faith ; but now I go 
where I shall live by sight, and shall be with him 
in whose company I delight. I have loved to hear 
my Lord spoken of, and wherever I have seen the 
print of his foot, there I have tried to set my feet. 
His name has been to me as ointment poured forth; 
yea. sweeter than all perfumes. His voice to me 
has been most sweet, and his countenance I have 
more desired than they that have most desired the 
light of the sun ! I have gathered his words as my 
food, and used them as remedies for all my ailments. 
He has led me and kept me from mine iniquities ; 
yea, my steps have been strengthened in his way." 
Thus as he was discoursing in the midst of the river, 
his countenance changed ; the strong man bowed 
under him. After that he said, " Take me, for I 
come to thee l M Then his friends saw him no more. 
So he landed — his was not an escape — he landed 
safe on the opposite shore. And glorious it was to 
see how the open region was filled with horses and 
chariots, with trumpeters and pipers, with singers 
and players on stringed instruments, to welcome the 
pilgrims as they went up, and followed one another 
in at the beautiful gate of the city. 

Oh ! my brethren, which of us can listen to this 
glowing description of an eminent pilgrim's end, and 
not feel our hearts burn within us ? Which of us 
can listen to it, and not cry out, (I hope, with more 
sincerity than he who first said so,) " Let me die the 
death of the righteous, and let my last end be like 
his I" "Well, then, constantly bear in mind, that in 
order to be like those at the last, whose end we so 
greatly covet, we must partake of their principles 



CROSSING OVER JORDAN. 345 



and imitate their lives. It was Valiant-for-truth 
who said in the water, " death ! where is thy 
sting ? grave ! where is thy victory ?" It was 
Standfast — the man who was found on his knees in 
the Enchanted Ground — that was able to stand in 
the middle of Jordan, and to speak to his friends in 
the manner we have seen. If, therefore, you would 
have peace at the last, oh ! receive the truth in the 
love of it. Be faithful to it ; be valiant for it. 
" Stand fast in the faith ; quit you like men 5 be 
strong." Abound always in fervent prayer to Him 
who sees in secret, that you may walk safely over 
the enchanted ground of this sinful word, and be 
kept unhurt by all the delusions and baubles by 
which others are taken. If this be really your state 
and conduct, you have nothing to fear. You may 
receive the intimation of your approaching end with- 
out terror or dismay. And however bitter the 
waters of Jordan may taste, or however chilly they 
may feel ; whatever weather you may have when 
you cross, or however little you may be able to say 
at the solemn hour, it shall surely be well with you 
at the last ! You shall never taste of the second 
death 3 you shall escape all safe to the better land ! 

But if you are yet in your unconverted state, if 
you are living in sin, if you have made no serious 
preparation for the world to come, oh ! say, how will 
you do in the swelling of Jordan ? Consider how 
soon you may be hurried to the water's brink, and 
how little can be done when the tokens of your 
change are evidently before you. Consider seriously 
your latter end % Forsake your sin. Ask for the 
Holy Spirit. Apply to Christ. Live to God. And 
do this now. Now is the accepted time. Do it 



346 



LECTURE XXII. 



while the evil days come not ! Do it before it must 
be left undone for ever ! " Or ever the silver cord 
be loosed, or the golden bowl be broken, or the 
pitcher be broken at the fountain, or the wheel bro- 
ken at the cistern. Then shall the dust return to 
the earth as it was : and the spirit shall return unto 
God who gave it." 

HYMN. 

Great G-od, thy way is in the sea, 

Thy footsteps in the deep; 
O'er unknown depths we pass to thee, 

And trackless oceans sweep ; 
Yet all thy saints, their dangers past, 
Shall safely reach the land at last. 

What though the gales of trouble rise, 

And drift our souls afar ; 
Though vain we search the darkened skies, 

For sun, or moon, or star — 
We shall not perish in the blast, 
But reach the heavenly shore at last. 

What though the creaking bark be tossed, 

And loud the tempest rave, — 
To trembling sight though all be lost, 

And none be near to save — 
Yet through the storm, though loud it roar, 
We still shall reach the heavenly shore. 

The whirling winds may wildly crash, 

And rage without control ; 
And all the waves and billows dash, 

Terrific, o'er the soul; 
But still, on plank, or wreck, or oar, 
We all shall safely reach the shore. 

Almighty G-od, both earth and sea 

Confess thy sovereign sway; • 
All nature hears thy wise decree, 

And winds and waves obey ; 



CROSSING OVER JORDAN. 



347 



Oh ! let thy heavenly grace control 
The storms and fears that toss my soul. 

Oh ! give me, Lord, the honest heart, 

And valiant let me prove ; 
That firm and steadfast faith impart, 

Which tempests cannot move ; 
So shall I reach, my perils over, 
In peace and joy the heavenly shore. 



PRAYER. 

Almighty God, with whom do live the spirits of them that 
depart hence in the Lord, and with whom the souls of the faith- 
ful, after they are delivered from the burden of the flesh, are in 
joy and felicity; we bless thy holy name for all thy servants 
departed this life in thy faith and fear, beseeching thee to give 
us grace so to follow their good example, that with them we 
may be partakers of thy heavenly kingdom. May we all be 
prepared to meet our God. May we seriously apply our hearts 
to that holy and heavenly wisdom while we live here, which 
may in the end bring us to everlasting life, through the merits 
of Jesus Christ, thine only Son our Lord. Oh, grant that we 
may be found ready, at whatever hour, or in whatever way, thou 
mayest be pleased to call us hence. May we know in this our 
day the things which belong to our peace, before they are for 
ever hid from our eyes. Let our souls be precious in thy sight. 
Wash them, we pray thee, in the blood of that immaculate 
Lamb that was slain to take away the sins of the world, that 
whatsoever defilements they may have contracted in the midst 
of this miserable and sinful world, through the lusts of the 
flesh, or the wiles of Satan, being purged and done away, they 
may be presented pure and without spot before thee. May we 
meet death, not as the King of terrors, but as a messenger of 
peace. Land us safe on that happy shore where none of our 
corruptions will vex us again, and none of our grievous infirmi- 
ties will be felt any longer. May we welcome life in thy bliss- 
ful presence, when thou wilt make our feet like harts' feet, and 
set them upon high places, where they will never be ready to 
halt again. Set us before ^hy glorious face for ever, where we 
shall complain no more of a feeble mind, and where none of 
our desponding thoughts and none of our distressing fears can 
ever come. Grant us grace so to follow thy blessed saints in all 



348 



LECTURE XXH. 



virtuous and godly living, that we may come to those unspeak- 
able joys which thou hast prepared for them that unfeignedly 
love thee. Oh ! that we may receive thy word in a good and 
honest heart, and understand it and keep it, and bring forth 
fruit with patience ! And may we have the testimony of our 
conscience, both now and at the last, that in simplicity and 
godly sincerity, by thy grace, we have had our conversation in 
the world. Oh ! make us valiant for truth, that when the time 
of our departure shall come, we may be able to testify, I have 
fought a good fight. I have finished my course, I have kept the 
faith: henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteous- 
ness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me in 
that day. And, finally, do thou give us thy heavenly grace, 
that we may stand fast in the faith, and, being faithful unto 
death, may then receive a crown of life. Oh ! save us in the 
hour of death, and enable us then to glorify thy holy name, by 
proclaiming thy loving-kindness, thy faithfulness and truth. 
All this we ask in the name and for the merits of Jesus Christ, 
our most blessed Lord and Saviour. 



LECTURE XXIII. 



CONCLUSION. 



As when the weary traveller gains 

The height of some o'erlooking hill, 
His heart revives, if 'cross the plains 

He eyes his home, though distant still. 
While he surveys the much-loved spot, 

He slights the space that lies between; 
His past fatigues are now forgot, 

Because his journey's end is seen. 
Thus, when the Christian pilgrim views, 

By faith, his mansions in the skies, 
The sight his fainting strength renews, 

And wings his speed to reach the prize. 
The thought of home his spirit cheers ; 

No more he grieves for troubles past; 
Nor any future trial fears, 

So he may safe arrive at last. 
'Tis there, he says, I am to dwell 

With Jesus in the realms of day; 
Then I shall bid my cares farewell, 

And he shall wipe my tears away. 
Jesus, on thee our hope depends, 

To lead us on to thine abode ; 
Assured our home will make amends 

For all our toil while on the road. 



Numbers x. 29. 
we are journeying unto the place of which the lord said, i will give 

IT YOU : COME THOU WITH US, AND WE WILL DO THEE GOOD ; FOR THE LORD 
HATH SPOKEN GOOD CONCERNING ISRAEL. 

The journeying of the children of Israel, from the 
time of their departure out of Egypt, to the day 
when they crossed over J ordan and took possession 
of Canaan, affords us the happiest emblem of the 
30 349 



350 



LECTURE XXm. 



Christian's life. It sets before us, in colours which 
can never be effaced, not only the rise and progress 
of religion in the soul, but the blessed termination 
of all the believer's labours and sorrows, when he 
has passed the boundary of time, and obtained pos- 
session in heaven of the glorious inheritance. How 
cruel was the bondage under which Israel groaned, 
before they were delivered with a mighty hand and 
an outstretched arm ! How glorious was the rescue 
which was wrought for them j and how pleasant was 
the land (a land which was the glory of all lands) 
that was promised as the lot of their inheritance ! 
How varied was the travail that befell them by the 
way ! They had to pass through a great and terri- 
ble wilderness, wherein were fiery flying serpents. 
Sometimes they had to climb up the steepest hills, 
and sometimes to descend into the deepest vales. At 
one time they had to contend with the most powerful 
adversaries ; and at another, they were suffered to 
march forward with little opposition. Occasionally 
they lighted on pleasant places, where they lingered 
with joy; but more frequently their way was through 
a desert region, which could not be passed without 
toil and difficulty. At one time they made the wil- 
derness and the solitary place to echo with their 
songs of praise ; but more frequently it resounded 
with their rebellious murmurs when difficulties arose, 
and with their cries of misery when, because of their 
provocation, the fire of Divine wrath was kindled 
among them. But, because they had a promised 
rest in view, amid all their labours and toils, every 
true Israelite might say to each individual whom he 
met, if at all disposed to be associated with the 
people of the Lord: "We are journeying unto the 



CONCLUSION. 



351 



place of which the Lord said, I will give it you : 
Come thou with us, and we will do thee good : for 
the Lord hath spoken good concerning Israel." 

This text has been selected, that I may give you, 
in a single lecture, a summary of the most important 
instruction contained in the pilgrimage of Christiana 
and her fellow-travellers. The journey of one indi- 
vidual to the Celestial City sets before us many solemn 
and affecting truths. We are now going to review 
the journey of a whole family over the same ground 
to the same city. Let us keep in mind that the 
children of Israel were one family. They came out 
of Egypt with their young and their old ; neither 
was a hoof left behind. Oh, happy families, to 
whom this applies in a spiritual sense — who are 
indeed travelling all together, with their young and 
their old, to the heavenly Canaan ! How powerful 
is the invitation given by any member of such a 
family, to any one whom he meets in this worldly 
wilderness, as yet unassociated with the household of 
faith and the Israel of God ! He can say — and how 
persuasive are his words !— " Cast in thy lot with us. 
We are journeying to the place of which the Lord 
said, I will give it you : Come thou with us, and we 
will do thee good : for the Lord hath spoken good 
concerning Israel." We shall consider, 

I. The setting out of a whole family for a dis- 
tant country. 

II. The travail and toil which they met by the 
way; and, 

III. The good which they found at the end of 
their journey. 

L Let us consider, first, the setting out of a whole 



352 



LECTURE XXIII. 



family for a distant place. A certain man had left 
his native town, and taken his journey into a very 
far country. The reasons which had induced him to 
make that journey were most weighty. He could 
not at all get on or be happy where he was. He 
had received information that the town where he 
lived would be burnt up. He was oppressed very 
much, and became perfectly miserable. But he 
heard of a land a great way off, where he might live 
in ease and plenty, and unhurt by the convulsion 
that was shortly to overthrow his native place. He 
believed this report, and determined to act upon it. 
He had a wife and a large family. He told them 
his fears and his determination, and earnestly strove 
to persuade every one of them to emigrate with him. 
But they had only laughed at his fears ; prayed him 
to be quiet and act like other people j and declared 
that, for their part, they were quite content where 
they were, and had not the least intention of setting 
out on such a j ourney . Thus repulsed, and finding 
foes in his own house, the poor man had been con- 
strained to set out alone. After a long and tedious 
journey, many surprising adventures, many narrow 
escapes both by land and water, and many a despe- 
rate encounter with giants and thieves and robbers; 
but, withal, after many a signal deliverance, many 
a happy hour, and many a sweet refreshment by the 
way, the weather-beaten traveller at length had 
safely arrived at the country for which he set out. 
"When he actually saw that good land with his eyes, 
and was admitted to all the privileges enjoyed by 
the happy citizens of that region, he confessed that 
one-half of its glories had not been told him; and 
that he had received doubly, nay, a hundred-fold, 
for all that he had relinquished at his first setting 



CONCLUSION. 



353 



out, and for all the toils and conflicts which he had 
endured by the way. The report of Christian's 
journey was brought back to the town from whence 
he had set out, and noised throughout all that region. 
The sensation which it produced was very great. 
Many heard both an exaggerated and a false account 
of the pilgrim and his progress. Some said that he 
was out of his mind, and that he ran headlong into 
a pool of mud, where he certainly perished, at his 
first setting out ; others declared that he was killed 
by a flash of lightning, close by a mountain-side ; 
others said that Apollyon had met him, and taken 
him away; and others, that his foot had slipped 
while crossing a dark glen, and that he had never 
been heard of since. This was denied by others, 
who asserted that with their own eyes they had seen 
him executed for sedition in the town of Vanity. 
Another rumour was, that he had been confined in 
a dark and gloomy prison, where he received such 
cruel treatment that he had died by his own hand. 
But this report was again contradicted by others, 
who confidently affirmed, that nearly at the end of 
his journey, after undergoing incredible hardships, 
as he was crossing a deep and rapid river, he was 
there drowned, while in great terror and distress of 
mind. Thus did the generality count his life to be 
madness and his end without honour. But amid all 
these conflicting reports, the true history was also 
faithfully reported by others. 

The true report of every thing just as it occurred 
was brought to the ears of his wife, and most surpris- 
ing was the effect it had upon her. She began to 
cry like a little child. Her emotion was such, that 
it seemed as if her heart was going to break. She 
80* 



354 



LECTURE XXiri. 



bitterly reflected upon her past behaviour ; and the 
manner she had acted towards him, who was now so 
far removed out of her sight. "I will join him," 
she said ; " yes ! I will go to him in that happy 
country where he is settled, or else I will die in mak- 
ing the attempt. n This was not a sudden burst of 
feeling, which passed over and was gone ; it was the 
settled purpose of her heart. And having received 
an encouraging letter, which assured her what a 
kind welcome she would receive, she began at once 
to act upon her resolution. She called all her fa- 
mily together, told them her design, and what had 
induced her to form it. As she spake, with many 
tears, of her opposition to him that was gone, the 
children sobbed out aloud. But when she told them 
the dangers he had escaped, and described the happy 
country in which he now dwelt ; and withal, when 
she showed them the letter which he had sent, urg- 
ing both her and them, without any delay, to set out 
for that distant country, they all clapped their hands 
for joy, and said with one voice, "Mother, let us set 
out directly to go to our father." They did begin 
to pack up, and to make preparations for going 
directly. While thus engaged, two neighbours, Ti- 
morous and Mercv, came to discourage them. But 
the interview ended in Mercy resolving to set out 
with them, while the other returned to discourse 
upon the folly by which they were moved. They 
all, therefore, started together, in the direction for 
the little narrow gate. The young person who had 
joined their company was afraid of being thought an 
intruder, as she had no special invitation. But 
Christiana said, " Come thou with us, and we will 
do thee good." The whole party went across the 



CONCLUSION. 



355 



plain until they arrived at the gate at the head of 
the way. They had found the steps across the 
boggy ground, and thus escaped the distress and 
anguish of wading or sinking in that place. To 
every one of them, after they had knocked long 
and loud, the gate was opened; though some of 
them had well-nigh fainted, and all of them had 
been greatly terrified by the loud barking of a 
huge dog, hard by, which made them tremble, as 
they approached. Having passed the gate, they 
were all well received by the man who kept it ; and 
from him they obtained the direction they needed to 
the Interpreter's house. As they journeyed forward, 
one of the children, unnoticed by the elders, ate some 
fruit which hung over the wall from the neighbour- 
ing orchard. The orchard belonged to the man who 
was also the owner of the dog which had barked so 
loudly. When they came to the mansion where the 
Interpreter resided, they had for some time to stand 
watching and waiting at the posts of his house. But 
at length the door was opened ; and there was great 
joy throughout all the house as soon as it was 
known who sought admittance. The Interpreter 
acted with wonderful kindness to all the party ; and 
great was the tenderness and condescension which 
he observed to the little children. He did not dis- 
dain to be the instructor of the least among them. 
He took them all to his bath, in which they were 
severally washed with pure water ; then did he put 
his mark, and set his seal upon them ; and lastly, at 
their request, he put them under the guidance and 
protection of a valiant servant of his own, who had 
orders to conduct them straight to the House 
Beautiful. 



356 



LECTURE XXHI. 



The faithful guide undertook the task, and con- 
ducted the whole party direct to a certain cross, with 
a sepulchre adjoining. It was here that Christian's 
burden had fallen from hira, and tumbled into the 
sepulchre. The guide said there was no way to the 
Celestial City but by this cross, and that it was his 
main business and principal concern to bring men 
here. From the same rock out of which the sepul- 
chre was hewn, there gushed up an inexhaustible 
spring of the purest and most refreshing water. Its 
properties were such that it not only effectually took 
out all the stains upon the most defiled garments, 
but when the souls of the pilgrims are ready to faint, 
it revives and cheers them, and enables them to lift 
up their drooping head, and to go on their way re- 
joicing. This spring, the guide assured our pilgrims, 
would follow them through every part of their jour- 
ney, until they arrived at the country which they 
were seeking ; for it communicates with that land, 
and empties itself into the shining rivers which flow 
there for ever and ever. Its course, he said, cannot 
always be traced ; but every pool at which you will 
ever stay to wash your garments — every well out of 
which you will ever draw water for your refreshment 
by the way, and for the renewal of your strength — 
all these pools and all these wells are replenished 
and filled with water from the spring that rises out 
of that rock. The whole party lingered in this place 
for some time, with weeping and supplication, and 
joy and gladness, and felt now, from the least even 
to the greatest, that they were indeed journeying 
to the place where they desired to be. 

Here let us pause to receive instruction. Oh, that 
we could see more of family religion flourishing about 



CONCLUSION. 



357 



us ! Oh, that we could hear heads of families, with 
their children, and all that appertain to them, say- 
ing, u We are journeying to the place of which the 
Lord hath said, I will give it you." There can 
never be a general or any extensive revival of true 
religion, until the power of vital godliness is exem- 
plified in families. If we are blessed with faithful 
Abraham, like him we shall command our children 
and our household after us, to keep the way of the 
Lord, to do justice and judgment, that the Lord may 
bring upon us that of which he has spoken. If^ 
like Joshua, we follow the Lord fully, like him we 
shall determine, not only for ourselves but also for 
our house, that we will serve the Lord. When we 
set out to serve the Lord, the prince of darkness, 
like cruel Pharaoh, would labour hard to keep our 
little ones in bondage ; but, like Moses the man of 
God, we must say, 66 We will go with our young and 
our old, with our sons and our daughters will we go. 
But if it be asked, how all the various members of 
a family are to be bowed as the heart of one man ? 
We answer, By God's blessing upon prompt decision, 
a proper use of authority, and persevering prayer, 
the most wondrous things will be brought to pass. 
Try this, and in due time it will be evident that you 
are the blessed of the Lord, you, and your children 
with you. If those about whom you are interested 
should refuse at first to hearken to you, do not com- 
promise your principles, and linger and stay, in the 
vain hope of winning them to your views, by con- 
forming to their unlawful or doubtful pursuits ; but 
act as Christian did at the first, with prompt decision. 
Set out alone, if you cannot induce others to set out 
with you. Your example afterwards may have a 



358 



LECTURE XXni. 



far more powerful effect than your persuasions 
have at present. But do not hesitate to make a pro- 
per use of the authority which has been committed 
to you over others. State clearly your views and 
your determination to every individual with whom 
you have influence, and say, " Go thou with us ?' 
and never cease your supplications to Him who has 
all hearts at his disposal, to exert His gracious in- 
fluence upon all that belong to you. This do, and 
you will often find difficulties vanish in a way that 
you never expected, and sometimes- cheerful com- 
pliance where you looked for opposition. The main 
difficulty is, for you yourself to feel deeply, and to 
act uprightly. And how are you to be brought to 
such a state as this ? 

Have you any pious relative, or do you know any 
eminent Christian, who has gone before you to the 
better land ? Do not listen to the idle tales or fool- 
ish reports which are made of the life and death of 
the Lord's people, by such as are walking according 
to the course of this world : but consider how they 
are represented in the true sayings of God. These 
assure you that they are abundantly recompensed 
for all the sorrows and trials and conflicts which 
they encountered by the way — that they were deli- 
vered and supported in all their many troubles; 
that they have arrived safe at their happy home, and 
that they are obliged to own that not half of the 
beauty and glory and blessedness of heaven had 
been reported to them. 

"From all their labours now they rest, 
In G-od's eternal glory blessed ; 
The tear is wiped from every eye, 
And sorrow yields to endless joy/' 



CONCLUSION. 



359 



Oh ! my brethren, every saint in glory sends, as 
it were, a letter of invitation to his friends and 
relatives on earth, beseeching them to follow his 
footsteps to that blissful world. "He, being dead, 
yet speaketh." And will you give no heed to what 
he says ? Will you make light of the invitation ? 
Will you ungratefully scorn 

" Their posthumous advice and pious prayer I" 

Awake, thou that sleepest. Shake off your drowsi- 
ness. Be followers of them who, through faith and 
patience, now inherit the promises. Ask the way to 
Zion with your faces thitherward. Resolve that you 
will reach that happy land, or else will die in the 
attempt to do so ! Arise and depart, for this is not 
your rest. Take also your little ones, and be gone. 
Do not linger in all the plain. Strive to enter in at 
the strait ga,te. You cannot take a step on the way 
to heaven if you refuse to renounce the sins and 
pleasures and vanities and delusions of this present 
evil world. Leave these behind you ) then knock 
at mercy's gate, and it shall be opened unto you. 
Be not deterred by any adversary that would hinder 
your prayers. And never think that you have 
effectually and indeed set out for heaven, until you 
have experienced the gracious teaching of the Holy 
Spirit, and have obtained some experimental ac- 
quaintance with Him who was delivered unto death 
for our offences, and rose again from the grave to 
3*estore unto us everlasting life. Seek the Holy Spi- 
rit's influence for your children as well as for your- 
selves. He does not deny his grace and mercy to 
such little ones, but sometimes sanctifies them from 
the womb. Value the instructions of faithful minis- 



360 



LECTURE XXIII. 



ters, and submit unreservedly to all that they urge 
upon you from the sure word of God. Those who 
preach Christ Jesus the Lord, and who refer you to 
the oracles of God for all that they urge upon you ; 
alone are the true guides to the Celestial City. 

II. "We pass on from the setting out of these tra- 
vellers to consider the toil which they encountered 
by the way. This happy family soon set out under 
the conduct of their faithful guide to proceed for- 
ward. Not long after they had left the house of the 
Interpreter they beheld those three men, Simple, 
Sloth, and Presumption, hung up in chains as an 
example to others. These were the men who were 
asleep when Christian had passed by that way a 
little while before. When they came to the steep 
hill of Difficulty, it was a hard task, especially for 
the little ones, to toil up it. But being supported 
by the guide, they did not faint. They came to the 
arbour where Christian had lost his evidence, and, 
warned by his example, acted there with great cir- 
cumspection. As they approached the house Beau- 
tiful, they found another example had been made 
of those men who brought an evil report of the 
land. Timorous and Slothful had perished by the 
way, and could no longer discourage the heart of 
pilgrims by their fearful tales. The whole party 
were joyfully received into the house Beautiful; 
and there, one of the inmates, whose name was 
Prudence, catechised the children, and found that 
they had been instructed well in all those things 
which are necessary for pilgrims to know. While 
they remained in this house, one of the party firmly 
rejected an overture that was made, to be unequally 



CONCLUSION. 



361 



yoked with an unbeliever; and in another, the 
effects of forbidden fruit, which he had formerly 
eaten, most painfully appeared. But this disease 
was healed by the application of suitable remedies. 
The benefits and instructions which all the travel- 
lers received while remaining at this house were 
very great. Here they obtained, upon their own 
petition, the services of the guide to go with them 
to the end of their journey. In passing through the 
Valley of Humiliation, where Christian had been so 
fiercely assaulted, they met with nothing to molest 
them, but found it a pleasant place. When they 
entered the dismal cavern that introduced them to 
the Region of Darkness, they all confessed that it 
was a dreadful place; but, at length, they passed 
safely through it, and were all brought into a wealthy 
place. In their further progress, many adversaries 
and giants and monsters came forth to resist them 
and to obstruct their way; but by the skill and 
valour of their wise conductor, and their strict ad- 
herence to his directions, not one of these could 
prevail against them. The individuals that they 
met, or overtook in the way, were of the most oppo- 
site kind. From Honest and Fearing and Gaius 
and Mnason and Standfast they received the most 
important benefits. Many of these joined their 
company, and they did them good as well as received 
good from them. They were shown what to avoid 
in Self-will. In the house of Mnason, an old dis- 
ciple, they were sheltered from the temptations of 
Vanity Fair. Most edifying was the conversation 
which they heard from the friends of Mnason. 
When, at length, they arrived at the Delectable 
Mountains, they killed Despair, and demolished the 
31 



362 



LECTURE XXIII. 



castle in which so many pilgrims had often been 
confined. 

All this, my brethren, represents to us the expe- 
rience of real Christians, as they go forward on their 
heavenly way. True Christians often behold the 
simple and the fearful, who hated instruction, made 
affecting instances of God's righteous displeasure 
against sin. Oh ! consider, that though God bears 
long with sinners, he will not bear always. "If a 
man will not turn, he hath whet his sword and bent 
his bow and made it ready." If you now trifle with 
your convictions, or through sinful fear of man 
refuse to confess the faith of Christ crucified, in a 
little while you may be made an example to deter 
others from following the steps in which you trod. 
We have already mentioned that entering the house 
Beautiful represents to us joining the visible church 
of Christ. Let all who love our Lord Jesus Christ 
in sincerity consider seriously the great advantage 
of communion and fellowship with other Christians. 
Do not pass by this fair place. The Hill of Zion is 
a fair place, beautiful for situation, and the joy of 
the whole earth. Do not scruple unreservedly to 
cast in your lot among the true soldiers and servants 
of Christ, and never despise the precious benefits 
which are to be obtained in the sanctuary of God. 
"There the Lord hath promised the blessing, even 
life for evermore." If you attend upon ordinances, 
and join the society of true believers, in a proper 
frame of mind, you will find the benefits and privi- 
leges that are to be found there. You and your 
little ones will there be trained in the heavenly 
way. You will be enabled to resist the most flatter- 
ing prospects which would allure you from the nar- 



CONCLUSION. 



363 



row way. Your past transgressions will be brought 
to your mind and cause you to sorrow after a godly 
sort. There, in answer to your humble petitions, 
faithful pastors will be granted to you, to guide and 
direct you to your journey's end. Do not think 
that you are not in the way to heaven, if you are 
mercifully preserved from the sore conflicts with 
your adversary the devil, which many eminent 
Christians have had to endure. Walk humbly, and 
you shall walk securely. Satan has no power at all 
against the humble souls that exercise simple and 
unwavering faith in the power and truth of God. 
His sorest temptations are generally directed against 
such as are alone. He dares not assault a company 
of believers in the same way that he does individuals. 
" Two are better than one ; because they have a 
good reward for their labour: for if they fall, the 
one will lift up his fellow : but wo to him that is 
alone when he falleth, for he hath not another to 
help him up." If dark and distressing experience 
be appointed for you, (and few Christians are alto- 
gether exempt from this,) remember that you are 
required to trust in the name of the Lord, and to 
stay your soul upon his sure word of promise. Only 
do this, and in due time the darkness will pass, and 
the shadows flee away. Whatever giant corruptions 
or mighty adversaries may oppose your heavenly 
course, only resist them in the name of Christ, and 
in the power of his might, and you will be able to 
testify : u By this I know that the Lord is on my 
side, because mine enemy doth not triumph over 
me." Copy the graces and avoid the sins and the 
infirmities of those whom you meet on your way. 
Imitate the integrity of an honest and good, that is, 



364 



LECTURE XXIII. 



a regenerate heart. Distinguish between the carnal 
fear of the wicked and the blessedness of the man 
that feareth alway. Give no encouragement to self- 
will; but mortify and oppose it, as an adversary that 
is utterly to be destroyed. Seek for your children 
the company of such as are known to be lovers of 
good nien, or eminent for their piety and experience 
in the good ways of the Lord. It will save you 
from a thousand snares, if you have all your delight 
in true belie vers, and such as excel in virtue. You 
cannot avoid, in some measure, coming in contact 
with the follies and vanities that are everywhere to 
be seen. To be altogether removed from these, you 
must needs go out of the world. But seek only the 
shelter that is to be found in the company of the 
upright, and drink deeply into their spirit; and 
then all the pomps and vanities of the world will be 
unable to seduce you from the narrow path of life. 
When men have well drunk of the pure stream of 
spiritual pleasure, they have no relish for the unsa- 
tisfying draught of vain or sinful delight. We 
should try, as we grow in grace and in the know- 
ledge of the Son of G-od, to get rid of our desponding 
fears and perplexing doubts. And not this only, we 
should labour to dispel the fears and doubts of other 
trembling Christians ;, endeavouring to make them 
acquainted with the liberty of the gospel, and show- 
ing them that for the very chiefest of sinners, and 
the meanest and the least of all believers, there is 
no condemnation, because they are in Christ Jesus. 
This, dear brethren, is the only effectual way to kill, 
as it were, the giant of Despair, and completely to 
demolish that dreadful castle in which he causes his 
prisoners to undergo such cruel sufferings. How 



CONCLUSION. 



865 



can there be darkness or doubt, if a living union has 
been formed between our souls and Christ, and his 
gracious Spirit be indeed communicated to us? 
G-od himself is the justifier of every true believer ! 
Oh, seek to have this Saviour for your own Saviour, 
and then his gracious Spirit will dwell in you! 
The way to have Christ for your Saviour, is humbly 
to apply to him, and, as a poor sinner, to rest en- 
tirely upon him to save you. u Trust in him at all 
times. " 

III. But we must consider, in the last place, the 
good which our travellers found at the end of their 
journey. "The Lord hath spoken good concerning 
Israel." And what he hath spoken, he will surely 
bring to pass. The happy party whose journey we 
have been reviewing, found goodness and blessings 
increasing upon them, as they approached to the end 
of their weary pilgrimage. The land which bor- 
dered upon the better region, as they approached to 
it, exhibited something of its beauty and fragrance 
and fruitfulness. They climbed the Delectable 
Mountains, and listened to the directions of the 
shepherds that were there abiding, keeping watch 
over their flocks. Now they joined the company 
of those eminent and excellent pilgrims, Valiant- 
for-truth and Standfast. The Enchanted Ground, 
though very trying, could not retard their onward 
steps. Neither the drowsiness of the air which they 
breathed, nor any of the attractive objects that were 
spread before them, could either lull them to sleep, 
or induce them to swerve from the right way. Some 
indeed they found sleeping even there. Thus they 
arrived at the Land of Beulah, the country that 
31* 



366 



LECTURE XXIII. 



joins the happy region for which they had set out at 
the beginning. The Land of Beulah they found 
unspeakably delightful. In that land there was 
constant sunshine. Birds were singing on every 
bough 5 and herbs and fruits and flowers were all 
vying together to display their varied sweets to the 
greatest advantage. And now there was only the 
river to be crossed, and then their journey would be 
ended, and their feet would stand in that very coun- 
try, for the sake of which they had left their kin- 
dred and their own people, and cheerfully under- 
gone all the toils and all the dangers of such a jour- 
ney. A strange sensation came over them as soon 
as they got a sight of the river, and heard, from a 
distance, the murmur which it made. The solemn 
feeling which this produced was increased, by con- 
sidering that they could not go over the stream to- 
gether. They had travelled, many of them, in com- 
pany thus far, but they were able to do so no far- 
ther. In this region they must part — only part for 
a little season. They were fully assured that on 
the other side they would all meet in company again, 
as well as join the society of such as had crossed 
over before them. As they could not cross the river 
in company, so neither was it lawful for them to do 
so until an express message was sent from the other 
side, commanding them to launch away. In due 
time such a message was sent to every one of them, 
from the King who reigns in those happy regions 
beyond the river. All the travellers had to pass over 
separately. Some of them were sent for almost as 
soon as they got a sight of the river, and some of 
them had to tarry for many days before any intima- 
tion was given that they were to cross over. And 



CONCLUSION. 



367 



as the time was different when these travellers made 
that last passage, so also was the manner of their 
crossing extremely different. Some of them got over 
with little difficulty, having found the water much 
more shallow and the passage much more easy than 
they ventured to expect. But with some of them it 
was far otherwise. When their turn came, the river 
had overflowed the usual banks, and their dangers 
and troubles were greatly increased. Some of them 
said little or nothing when they went into the water- 
some of them went over singing • and one of them 
actually stood still for some time in the middle of 
the stream, and spoke to those who stood on the 
water's edge in the most animating manner. But 
amid all this variety as to the time and manner of 
their crossing, this was observable in the whole com- 
pany — not one of them was lost or drowned in that 
river. " It came to pass that they escaped all safe 
to land." And they all received the most encourag- 
ing welcome on the opposite shore. The King him- 
self was their friend, and admitted them to all the 
privileges and all the advantages which that happy 
region could afford. They found it a good land and 
a large; a land in which they could eat bread with- 
out scarceness, neither did they lack any thing in it. 
They joined the company of all their friends and 
kindred who had gone before them into that happy 
region. They beheld the King in his beauty, and 
the land which is very far off. They had no more 
toils, or sorrows, or hardships to be endured ; and 
no more a dark and uninviting stream to cross. Vio- 
lence was no more heard in their land, wasting nor 
destruction within their borders. The people also 
were all righteous. There was no night there. They 
knew no sorrow, they feared no change. It was a 



368 



LECTURE XXin. 



new country in which they had arrived ; they lived 
entirely under a new state of things. The former 
things were done away; and he that sat on the 
throne said, " Behold, I make all things new." 

See here, my friends, a figure of the good which 
the Lord has spoken concerning his people. Here 
you have a glimpse of the place of which the Lord 
hath said, " I will give it you." Is it not a happy 
place ? Is it not a good land, to which all the house- 
hold of faith are indeed journeying? Oh that I 
could set before you in their true colours, those good 
things which God has prepared for them that love 
him ! Oh that it may please God, by the effectual 
teaching of his Holy Spirit, to reveal them to your 
hearts ! Then you will see them in such a light as 
to make you cheerfully relinquish all the pleasures 
of sin, all the delights of the world, and all the 
allurements of sight and sense, in order to be pos- 
sessed of what alone can satisfy you and make you 
happy, both here and for ever. You cannot, my 
brethren, get a right view of the glories of heaven, 
and not be induced 

" To scorn the trifles of a day 
For joys which none can take away." 

Hear, then, the good which the Lord hath spoken 
concerning his people. Is it not good to live the 
days of heaven upon earth ? To climb, as it were, 
the mountains of delight, from which we can view 
the Canaan that we love, before we actually reach 
it ? Is it not good to be associated with eminent 
and excellent saints, who stand fast in the faith, and 
who are only valiant for truth ? Is it not good to 
be securely kept from all the enchanting and be- 
witching objects which strive to entice our hearts 
from God ? Is it not good to have the earnest of 



CONCLUSION. 



369 



the purchased possession already in our hearts ; and, 
as we approach our journey's end, to know that we 
are betrothed unto the Lord in the bonds of an ever- 
lasting covenant, before we actually see his face in 
heaven ? Poor sinners that have humbly fled by 
true faith to Jesus Christ as their only Saviour, need 
not wait till they are actually in heaven, in order to 
be assured of their happiness : — 

" The hill of Zion yields 

A thousand sacred sweets 
Before we reach the blissful fields, 
Or tread the golden streets \" 

Is it not good to be safely conducted through the 
swelling of Jordan ? — I mean, to be comforted and 
supported, to be cheered and upheld, in our conflict 
with the last enemy — and then, as soon as we are 
delivered from the burden of the flesh, to be received 
into those mansions of peace and rest and joy and 
glory, which are prepared for them that depart hence 
in the Lord ? Oh, what must it be to dwell in that 
happy land, where the inhabitants no more say, " I 
am sick;" where we shall see eye to eye the King 
in his beauty and his glory, and see the Lamb in the 
midst of the throne, still bearing the marks of be- 
ing slain to redeem us to God with his blood ! What 
must it be, to drink of the water of life, and to bathe 
in those rivers of pleasure that flow through the 
Paradise of God for ever and ever ! What must it 
be to regain the society of all our many friends, who 
have gone before to that happy land — to see Abra- 
ham and the prophets, the apostles and martyrs 
and saints, and all whose good examples ever ani- 
mated our faith and quickened our tardy footsteps 
in the heavenly road ! 



370 



LECTURE XXin. 



But why do I go on ? We can never understand 
fully the good which God has prepared for his people, 
until we actually come to partake of it beyond the 
narrow limits of time. The true belie ver, when he 
actually falls down before the throne of God and the 
Lamb in glory — when all his trials and sorrows and 
wanderings are ended for ever — when he sees the 
glories and tastes the joys of heaven — he will be 
compelled to say to Him that sitteth on the throne, 
what the Queen of Sheba said to Solomon, when she 
had come from the uttermost parts of the earth to 
hear his wisdom and to see his glory : "It was a true 
report which I heard in mine own land of thine acts 
and of thy wisdom. Howbeit I believed not their 
words, until I came, and mine eyes had seen it : and, 
behold, the one-half of the greatness of thy wisdom 
was not told me : for thou exceedest the fame that I 
heard. Happy are these thy servants, which stand 
continually before thee, and hear thy wisdom !" 

Would you, my brethren, every one of you, 
join in this delightful acknowledgment in the 
heavenly land, and not be cast out into outer dark- 
ness ? Begin now, then, to prepare to meet your 
God. You cannot be happy, you are not happy, in 
pursuing the pleasures of sin, or running the rounds 
of vanity, or standing aloof from the salvation of 
Christ. Oh ! stop on your downward path. True 
believers find in Christ what they can never find any- 
where else. And hark ! they invite you to forsake 
the foolish and live ; to join their ranks, and to 
share their happiness. This is the language which 
they address to you : "We are journeying unto the 
place of which the Lord said, I will give it you : 
come thou with us, and we will do thee good : for 



CONCLUSION. 



371 



the Lord hath spoken good concerning Israel. And 
it shall be, if thou go with us, yea, it shall be, that 
what goodness the Lord shall do unto us, the same 
will we do unto thee." 

HYMN. 

Come, gracious Spirit, come, 
And let thy power be felt ; 
Conduct us to our heavenly home, 
And every spirit melt ! 

Thy mighty power alone, 
The gracious work begins ; 
*Tis thine to change the heart of stone, 
And make us feel our sins. 

Awakened by thy grace, 
This empty world we leave ; 
To Zion's mount direct our face, 
And with the heart believe. 

Preserved by Thee, our feet 
Are suffered not to stray ; 
We face the dangers that we meet, 
And onward urge our way. 

And when our course is past, 
Thy sanctifying grace 
Alone can set us, at the last, 
Before our Father's face ! 

Almighty Spirit, come, 
Begin, continue, end, 
Conduct us to our heavenly home, 
From first to last our friend. 



PRAYER. 

Lord of all power and might, who art the author and giver 
of all good things j we humbly beseech thee, that by thy special 
grace preventing us, thou wouldst put into our minds good 
desires, and by thy continual help enable us to bring the same 



372 



LECTURE XXm. 



to good effect. "We fall low on our knees at thy footstool, to im- 
plore thy heavenly blessing upon the things which we hare now 
heard. Blessed be thy holy name, thou hast spoken good con- 
cerning thy people. Thou hast prepared for them that lore thee 
such good things as pass man's understanding. Remember us, 
Lord, with the favour that thou bearest unto thy people. Oh ! 
visit us with thy salvation, that we may see the good of thy 
chosen, and rejoice with the gladness of thy nation, and glory 
with thine inheritance. We bless thee that thou hast remember- 
ed us in our low estate, and made known unto us the message of 
thy mercy. Mercifully grant that we, and all that appertain 
to us, may indeed become true pilgrims to the heavenly city. 
May we feel that this world is not our rest; and may we arise 
and depart to set out on the way everlasting. May we love that 
which thou commandest, and desire that which thou dost pro- 
mise. May we determine to be followers of them who through 
faith and patience now inherit the promises. Give us grace 
to set our faces steadfastly to the heavenly city. May we choose 
rather to suffer affliction with the people of God than to enjoy 
the pleasures of sin for a season. May we strive to enter in at 
the strait gate, be taught of thy Holy Spirit, and know nothing, 
as the ground of our hope or the source of our consolation, but 
Jesus Christ and him crucified. Support us in all dangers, and 
carry us through all the temptations to which we are exposed 
in our heavenly way. May we never turn aside, or drawback, 
or stand still, but hold on our way, and wax stronger and 
stronger, until the days of our mourning are ended and our 
warfare is accomplished. And when we come to end our mortal 
pilgrimage, oh, may we finish it with joy, and have an abun- 
dant entrance administered unto us into the everlasting kingdom 
of our God and Saviour. "Whatever trials or conflicts we may 
have by the way, grant that at the last we may be admitted to 
the number of those who have come out of great tribulation, and 
have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of 
the Lamb, and are before thy throne, and see thy face, and 
serve thee day and night in the heavenly temple. Hear, 
Lord, hear us, and fulfil all our petitions, through him whom 
thou hearest always, Jesus Christ our Lord, who liveth and 
reigneth with Thee and the Holy Ghost, ever one God, world 
without end. 



THE END. 



I 



! 



! 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2005 

PreservationTechnotogies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724) 779-2111 



I 



